ROBERT  ERNEST  COWAN 


V 


MR.  DURANT 


—  OF  — 


LAKE  CITY, 


THAT  HORMON." 


BY   BEN.    E.   EICH. 


"God  attributes  to  place 
Xo  sanctity,  if  none  be  thither  brought 
By  men  who  there  frequent."— MILTON. 


SALT  LAKE  CITY  : 

GEORGE  Q.  CANNON  &  SONS  CO., 

PRINTERS. 

1893. 


COPYRIGHT  APPLIED   FOR. 


0'    »*-»  ,'j     'SL't  ';  */;  '  :'?  -J 

r,    »'    r      '''  '  -•*-•;/'    r     ',  r'' 

f'v   «.*.  »        •     « •"  .     "Ji         i  _  *i    •'»   %• 


"PS 


.  PREFACE. 


MORMONISM  is  a  subject  which  has  been 
handled  by  many  authors.  Some  have  written 

in  its  favor,  with  prayerful  hearts,  seeking  the 
**j 

guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  their  honest  con 
victions  were  recorded  ;  while  others  have  de- 
. 

clared  against  the  Mormons  and  the  man  who 

was  the  instrument,  in  the  hands   of  God,  of 

Sec 

founding  their  faith.     A  few  of  the  latter  class 

C3 

have  been  honest  in  their  attacks,  believing, 
perhaps,  that  they  were  doing  the  Lord's  will 
in  opposing  it  ;  but  the  majority  have  been  ac 
tuated  by  hatred  in  all  they  have  .said  on  the 
subject. 

The  author  of  this  work  has  endeavored  to 
present,  in  plain  and  simple  words,  the  faith  of 
the  Latter-day  Saints,  with  a  desire  to  aid  and 


IV  PREFACE. 

interest  the  young  men  of  Mormondorn,  who  have 
had  110  missionary  experience,  and  to  fit  them 
to  make  known  their  belief  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  should  they  be  called  upon  for  that  pur 
pose. 

If  this  book  shall  benefit  them,  and  give 
others  a  better  conception  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints  and  their  religion,  the  object  in  publish 
ing  it  will  have  been  attained. 

THE  AUTHOR. 

OGDEN,  February,  1893. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 
THE  OLD  AND    THE  NEW. 

PAGE 

The  Changes  In  the  Sunny  South,  since  the  War.  Hospi 
tality  of  the  Southerner.  His  Traits  of  Character. 
Politics  and  Religion.  Purpose  of  the  Description 9 

CHAPTER  II. 

A  XEW  ARRIVAL  IN  THE  TOWN. 

The  Town  of  Westminster.  Harmony  P. ace,  the  Hotel  of 
the  Marshalls.  Guests  and  their  social  Methods.  Mr. 
Charles  Durant,  the  New  Arrival  from  the  West.  In 
troduction  to  the  Family  and  Visitors 13 

CHAPTER  in. 

NEW  ACQUAINTANCES  AND  AN  AGREEABLE  DISCUSSION. 

An  Evening  on  the  veranda.  A  Variety  of  Subjects  Dis 
cussed.  Politics  and  Religion.  Christian  America.  Do 
People  Practice  their  Religious  Professions?  Priests 
Addicted  to  Money-getting  rather  than  to  Soul-getting. 
The  Stranger  Interested.  Proposed  Discussion. 
Search  after  Truth.  A  Quotation  from  the  Prayer 
Book.  A  Difference  Concerning  the  Godhead.  Errcm- 
eous  Conception  of  God.  Oneness  of  the  Father  and 
the  Son.  Three  Separate  Identities,  United  as  One  in  . 
all  Things.  Character  of  Each.  A  God  with  Body, 
Parts  and  Passions.  Mysteries  Explained.  "  Good 
Night" 19 

CHAPTER  IV. 
GAINING  AND  LOSING  FAVOR. 

Entirely  at  Home.  Another  Evening  on  the  Veranda. 
The  Reverend,  the  Stranger,  and  Churches.  The  Bap 
tism  of  Christ.  Baptism  by  Immersion.  Necessity  of 
this  Ordinance.  The  Savior's  Exam  le.  Who  are  True 
Christians?  Laying  on  of  Hands.  The  Reverend  Re 
tires  from  the  Argument.  Continued  Discussion.  The 
Gospel  and  its  Necessity.  Men  must  Answer  for  their 
own  Sins.  The  Double  Effect  of  the  Atonement  of 
Christ.  Conditions  of  Salvation.  A  Definition  of 
Faith.  First  Step  Alone  Is  not  Sufficient  for  Salvation. 
Scripture  Explained.  Romans,  Chapter  X.  The 
Stranger's  Errand  37 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  V. 

FURTHER  DISCUSSION  OF  THE  FIRST  PRINCIPLES. 

The  Second  Step  that  should  be  Taken  by  the  Convert  to 
Christianity.  True  Repentance,  its  End  and  Aim. 
Forgiveness  of  Sin,  How  obtained.  Mode,  Meaning, 
and  Significance  of  Baptism.  Who  are  fit  Candidates 
for  this  Ordinance?  Little  Children  exempt.  What 
shall  we  do  to  be  saved?  The  Answer  of  Paul.  The 
Holy  Ghost,  How  conferred.  The  Signs  Following. 
Conditions  of  Salvation  named.  "  Show  Me  Where 
True  Christians  Live."  Wno  is  authorized  to  Bap 
tize?  The  Need  of  Authorized  Officers.  A  Sign  of  the 
True  Church.  Teachers  must  be  called  of  G(-d  "The 
Falling  Away  "  Foretold.  Christians  turned  Heathen, 
The  GospeJ  to  be  restored.  Prophecies  Concerning 
this  Event.  The  Restoration  through  Revelation  to 
Man.  Promises  to  the  Believer.  A  Lecture  Arranged 
for 60 

CHAPTER  VI. 

TRUTH  AGAIN  DEFEATS  FALSEHOOD. 

A  Pleasant  Conversation.  Missionary  Hymn.  Perfect 
Happiness,  True  Enjoyment,  How  Obtained.  The 
Medium  Course,  Sensible  Christianity.  The  Reverend 
Once  More.  His  peculiar  Surprise.  "  Are  You  from 
SalfLake  City?  "  The  Stranger  is  a  Latter-day  Saint, 
or  Mormon.  A  Discorafitted  Minister.  Some  False 
hoods  Exposed.  The  Articles  of  Faith 87 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Durant's  Experience  in  Westminster.  His  Labors.  Meet 
ing  in  the  Town  Hall.  Sincere  Congratulations.  Fears 
of  aMob 104 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH'S  STATEMENT. 

Once  More  on  the  Veranda.  Answering  Questions.  Infor 
mation  from  the  Right  Source.  Complete  Statement 
of  the  Early  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Ciiurch  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  by  the  Prophet,  Joseph 
Smith.  The  Book  of  Mormon.  The  Testimony  of  Three 
Witnesses.  And  also  the  Testimony  of  Eignt  Wit 
nesses.  Concerning  the  Restoration  of  the  Gospel. 
Striking  Illustration.  Departure  from  Westminster...  Ill 


CONTENTS'.  vii 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THAT  MORMON   AGAIN. 

PAGE. 

A  New  Member  of  the  Marshall  Family.  Meeting  an  Es 
teemed  Friend.  A  Delayed  Breakfast.  A  Promised 
Return.  Anxious  to  Meet  the  Missionary.  Effect  of 
the  Elder's  Testimony.  Danger  of  Being  converted  to 
Mormonism.  An  Informal  Meeting  Place 140 

CHAPTER  X. 

THE  MISSIONARY'S  RETURN. 

Once  More  with  his  Friends.  Experience  While  Away. 
Account  of  a  Terrible  Mobbing.  Peculiar  Feelings 
Attending  the  Formation  of  New  Friendships.  Oppor 
tunity  to  introduce  a  New  Principle.  The  Doctrine  of 
Pre-Existence.  A  Beautiful  Poem.  Proofs  from  the 
Scriptures.  The  Truth  is  Reasonable.  A  Walk  through 
the  Village.  "  The  World  my  Home" 148 

CHAPTER  XI. 

A  PLEASANT  INTERVIEW. 

An  Evening  Gathering.  Remarks  on  the  Faith  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints.  What  they  Believe.  A  Literal 
Resurrection.  The  Teachings  of  Jesus  and  the  Scrip 
tures  t>n  this  Subject.  Illustrations.  Now  Accepted 
Facts  were  Once  Incomprehensible.  Great  Truths 
Yet  Unrevealed.  The  story  of  the  Silver  Cup.  Death 
bed  Repentance.  The  Repentant  Malefactor  did  not 
go  to  Heaveu  with  the  Savior.  The  Subject  ex 
plained.  Where  and  What  is  Paradise?  Preaching  to 
Departed  Spirits.  Baptism  for  the  Dead.  The  Weld 
ing  Link  Between  the  Fathers  and  their  Children. 
Testimony  of  a  Prophecy  Fulfilled.  Organization  of 
the  Church  of  Christ.  The  Holy  Priesthood.  Officers 
of  the  Melchisedek  and  the  Aaronie  Priesthoods 167 

CHAPTER  XII. 

A  BAPTISM  AND  A  CONVERSATION  ON  MARRIAGE. 

Importance  of  Baptism.  Necessity  of  Earnest  Preparation. 
Form  of  the  Ordinance  Given.  Quotations  Showing 
the  Gathering  to  be  In  Strict  Harmony  with  the  Bible. 
The  Marriage  Covenant  is  Eternal.  The  Union  of 
Adam  and  Kvo.  What  is  meant  by  Marriage  as  Or 
dained  of  God?  Necessity  of  Authority  202 


f 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

ABOUT  THE  MORMONS. 

PAGE 

A  Trip  to  Utah.  Consideration  that  Led  the  Mormons  to 
Settle  that  Territory.  The  Death  of  the  Prophet  Joseph, 
How  it  Occurred.  Its  Effect  on  the  Saints.  How 
Brigham  Young  Became  Leader  of  the  People.  The 
Exodus  from  Nauvoo.  Testimony  of  Historians. 
Good  by.  Off  for  the  West.  Arrival  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
A  Happy  Meeting.  A  Doctrinal  Sermon 213 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

MR.  BROWN'S  LETTER  TO  THE  MARSHALL8. 

The  Great  West.  Along  the  Chicago,  Rock  Island  & 
Pacific.  By  the  Denver  &  Rio  Grande  over  the 
Rockies.  Scenes  Along  the  Line.  Over  the  Wasatch 
into  Utah.  Delightful  Views.  Area,  Population  and 
Resources  of  the  Territory.  In  Salt  Lake  City.  The 
Tabernacle  and  the  Temple.  Ecclesiastical  Divisions. 
Natural  Attractions.  Edu.-ation.  A  Living  Faith. 
Fair  Minded  People.  President  Wilford  Woodruff. 
Greetings ....  266 

CHAPTER  XV. 
CONCLUSION. 

A  Word  Before  we  Separate.  Important  Questions. 
"What  if  the  Message  be  True."  "Read,  Listen,  In 
vestigate."  "  Know  this,  that  Every  Soul  is  Free." 282 


APPENDIX. 
WHAT  BRIGHAM  YOUNG  SAID. 

Quotations  from    the   Sermons   of    President  Brigham 

Young.. 285 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE    OLD   AND    THE    NEW.' 

THERE  are  few  if  any  cities  or  towns  of  any 
consequence^  in  the  vgst  territory  known  to 
poesy  as  the  Sunny  South,  that  do  not  speak  in 
every  street  corner,  in  almost  every  building, 
and  even  through  the  individuals  themselves,  of 
the  wondrous  changes  wrought  by  the  great 
civil  war.  Those  who  knew  that  Sunny  South 
before  the  sanguinary  struggle,  and  have  since 
looked  upon  it,  will  most  readily  appreciate  the 
force  of  this  statement  ;  while  those  who  have 
not  seen  it,  need  only  be  told  that  where  villages 
existed  then,  now  thriving  towns  arise,  or  bust 
ling  municipalities  ;  elegant  mansions  have 
supplanted  log  huts  or  other  indifferent  abodes 
of  men ;  the  railway  has  displaced  the  stage 
coach  for  all  time  ;  newspapers  abound  where 


10  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

before  these  were  almost  unknown,  and — great 
est  boon  of  all — the  auction  block,  whereon 
human  merchandise  was  publicly  vended,  exists 
only  as  a  memory  which  itself  is  rapidly  van 
ishing  before  the  pressure  of  modern  progress 
and  a  better  civilization.  In  one  respect  at 
least,  however,  there  has  been  little,  if  any, 
change,  and  that  is  in  regard  to  the  best  feature 
of  all  among  the  many  that  are  commendable 
in  the  true  Southerner — the  stranger  or  wayfarer 
is  received  with  the  same  unaffected  hospitality 
as  of  yore,  and  is  at  liberty,  within  reasonable 
limits,  to  avail  himself  of  all  the  conveniences 
and  enjoyments  of  whatever  home  he  may  find 
himself  the  guest. 

Notwithstanding  their  hospitality,  the  people 
of  the  South  are  usually  disposed  to  be  suspi 
cious  of  strangers  until  well  acquainted  with 
them,  and  they  are  overly  watchful,  jealous  and 
even  irritable  when  once  a  real  or  fancied  cause 
for  vigilance  arises.  Inheriting  traditions  and 
propensities  which  are  inseparable  from  the 


.Ml;.    DCKAXr    OF    SALT    LAKE.  11 

climate  and  the  race,  they  brook  no  interference 
with  their  peculiar  views,  and  anything  savor 
ing  of  intolerance  or  bigotry  concerning  a 
cherished  Southernism  is  summarily  suppressed 
if  it  can  be  ;  apart  from  this,  it  matters  little 
what  the  visitor  believes  or  practices  in  a  gen 
eral  way.  In  politics  they  incline  largely  one 
way,  possibly  for  the  reason  that  to  do  other 
wise  would,  as  they  look  upon  it,  threaten  them 
with  the  domination  of  the  black  race,  and  this 
of  all  things  they  will  not  have,  no  matter  by 
what  means  it  is  prevented.  In  religion  they 
are  protestant  with  heavy  leaning  towards  the 
Baptist  doctrines,  not  always  free  from  narrow 
ness,  yet  fairly  tolerant — many  evincing  a  will 
ingness  to  listen,  and  demanding  a  right  to 
believe  or  disbelieve,  as  their  judgment  may 
dictate. 

Those  who  are  unacquainted  with  the  situa 
tion  would  be  inclined  to  say  at  this  point. 
What  a  grand  field  for  missionary  work  !  And 
so  it  is  ;  but  the  great  mistake  of  supposing 


12  ME.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

that  the  South  is  deficient  in  the  matter  of 
Christian  endeavor  or  ecclesiastical  institutions, 
must  not  be  made.  Far  from  that !  On  the 
contrary,  perhaps  religious  feeling  is  more  gen 
erally  diffused,  guarded,  and  defended  as  herein 
expressed,  than  in  any  other  section  of  the  civ 
ilized  world  ;  but  it  is  not  of  the  kind  from 
which  riots  and  persecutions  grow  for  no  other 
reason  than  that  it  is  opposed. 

There  is  much  else  south  of  the  imaginary 
dividing  line  of  North  and  South  that  might 
be  spoken  of  to  interest,  but  which  will  not  be 
referred  to  except  incidentally  in  the  succeeding 
chapters.  What  we  have  said  is  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  only  so  much  of  a  description 
of  the  country  and  people  as  is  necessary  to 
make  our  little  narrative,  the  incidents  of  which 
are  laid  there,  more  easily  understood.  As  this 
book  deals  principally  with  actual  occurrences, 
and  people  in  real  life,  such  a  foundation  seems 
to  be  entirely  proper. 


MB.   DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  13 

CHAPTER  II. 

A   NEW   ARRIVAL   IN   THE   TOWN. 

A  TOWN  pleasantly  situated  in  the  south-west 
ern  part  of  Tennessee,  the  name  of  which  for 
the  present  shall  be  Westminster,  was  at  the 
time  of  which  we  write  one  of  the  most  cosmo 
politan  places  imaginable  for  its  size, — that  is, 
for  a  southern  town.  It  contained  probably 
two  thousand  regular  inhabitants,  but  these 
were  constantly  augmented,  it  being  at  times  a 
rallying  point  for  tourists  from  every  clime,  and 
the  temporary  abode  of  men  who,  in  the  aggre 
gate,  during  a  season,  came  well-nigh  represent 
ing  every  shade  of  opinion,  if  not  every  phase 
of  character. 

A  quiet  little  hotel,  or  perhaps  it  would  be 
better  to  say  a  residence,  with  accommodations 
for  a  limited  number  of  guests,  was  situated 
near  the  outskirts,  and  so  pleasant  in  all  respects 


14  MR.    DUBANT    OF    SALT    LAKE. 

were  the  location,  surroundings  and  appoint 
ments,  that  its  name,  Harmony  Place,  did  not 
seem  at  all  inappropriate.  In  two  important 
respects  it  was  unlike  any  other  hostelry  in  the 
town — there  was  no  bar,  and  the  guests  all  had 
an  air  of  respectability  in  keeping  with  the 
house  itself.  It  was  kept  by  a  planter,  in  ordi 
nary  financial  circumstances,  whose  name  was 
Marshall  ;  he  was  assisted  in  his  duties  by  a 
colored  roustabout  of  uncertain  ancestry,  a 
circumscribed  present,  and  a  future  wholly 
undefined.  Mr.  Marshall's  wife,  and  daughter 
Claire,  did  their  part  by  generously  entertaining 
the  visitors.  There  were  at  the  time  of  which  we 
write  three  guests — a  lawyer  named  Brown,  who 
had  established  himself  at  Westminster;  a  doctor 
calling  himself  Slocum,  who  was  giving  the 
town  a  trial  with  a  view  to  locating  in  it  if  the 
patronage  warranted  ;  and  a  tourist  whose 
name  was  given  as  Reverend  Fitzalleu,  and 
whose  object  seemed  to  be  the  pursuit  of 
health,  pleasure  and  information,  and  incident- 


MR.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  15 

ally,  the  dissemination  of  the  gospel  according 
to  his  faith.  Naturally,  with  so  limited  a  circle 
of  patrons,  each  having  been  there  for  some 
length  of  time,  the  associations  all  around  were 
more  like  those  in  a  family  than  such  as  exist 
between  landlord  and  guests.  An  evening  in 
the  parlor  with  everybody  but  the  Ethiopian 
present,  the  daughter  singing  to  her  own  ac 
companiment  on  the  piano,  while  the  doctor 
turned  the  music  for  her,  was  often  enjoyed, 
and  there  was  rarely  if  ever  a  discordant  cir 
cumstance  to  mar  the  serenity  of  these  occa 
sions.  • 

It  was  early  in  September,  189 — ,  the  most 
enjoyable  part  of  the  year  in  "Westminster.  A 
man,  who  was  readily  distinguishable  from  the 
town-folk,  not  only  by  his  strange  face  but  by 
his  attire,  and  by  that  indescribable  air  which 
appears  the  more  plainly  the  more  a  stranger 
tries  to  discard  or  conceal  it,  made  his  way 
leisurely  to  the  gate  fronting  Harmony  Place, 
and  continued  his  way  up  the  walk  leading  to 


16  ME.    DUBANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

the  door.  He  was  met  by  Mrs.  Marshall  and 
informed,  in  response  to  his  inquiry,  that  he 
could  obtain  lodgings  there.  The  colored  man 
took  the  guest's  valise  and  led  the  way  to  a  room 
on  the  second  floor.  After  washing  himself  and 
brushing  off  the  dust  from  his  clothes,  the 
stranger  reappeared  in  the  sitting  room,  and 
taking  up  a  paper  waited  the  announcement 
that  refreshments  were  ready,  which  was  not 
long  in  coming. 

He  was  somewhat  above  medium  height,  well 
proportioned,  not  unusually  well  dressed,  but 
still  appeared  presentable  in  gbod  society,  and 
had  a  countenance  which,  while  not  decidedly 
handsome,  was  regular  and  of  that  caste  which 
attracts  attention;  his  voice  was  quite  pleasant, 
his  natural  conversational  faculty  proved  to 
be  good,  and  he  was  so  well  fortified  with 
current  facts  and  all  the  pleasantries  of  the  day, 
that  before  the  meal  was  over  he  was  quite  in 
harmony  with  the  hostess,  who  was  not  only 
happy  to  answer  any  question  he  asked,  but 


MR.    DUKANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  17 

look  advantage  of  every  opportunity  to  pro 
pound  queries  for  herself.  Within  an  hour 
from  the  time  of  arrival,  the  new  guest  seemed 
to  be  nearly  as  well  acquainted  as  if  he  had 
been  an  inmate  of  the  house  for  a  month  at 
least.  This  ability  of  rapidly  forming 
acquaintance  is  very  rare;  and  particularly  in  the 
case  of  travelers,  no  amount  of  money  or  graces 
can  recompense  its  absence.  Those  who 
possess  it  do  not  need  an  extended  reference  to 
its  usefulness  to  be  made  aware  thereof,  while 
those  who  are  not  in  possession  of  it  can  never 
be  made  fully  to  understand  its  value  by  means 
of  cold  type  and  white  paper. 

The  landlady  has  learned  the  name  of  the 
latest  arrival  before  the  reader  has — it  is  Charles 
Durant,  aged  thirty,  and  he  comes  from  the 
West — a  rather  indefinite  abiding  place  to  those 
of  us  who  are  residents  of,  or  are  familiar  with, 
that  division  of  our  country.  It  is  satisfactory, 
however,  to  a  majority  of  our  eastern  and 
southern  brethren  who  have  never  placed  feet 


18  MR.    DUKANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

upon  the  shores  of  the  Missouri,  or  crossed  its 
waters,  and  who  seem  to  entertain  a  vague  idea 
that  Westerners  all  come  from  one  place,  and 
are  all  alike  in  most  respects. 

Later  in  the  day  Durarit  took  a  stroll  through 
the  suburbs  of  the  town,  and  returning  was  in 
troduced  to  Mr.  Marshall,  to  the  guests,  as  they 
appeared  one  by  one,  with  all  of  whom  he  was 
soon  on  the  most  cordial  terms,  and  finally  to 
the  young  lady,  the  sole  representative  on  earth 
of  her  devoted  parents,  who,  being  twenty  years 
of  age,  as  pretty  as  a  dream,  well  informed,  and 
altogether  attractive,  was  not  likely  to  bear 
their  name  much  longer,  albeit  at  this  time 
reveling  in  "maiden  meditation,  fancy  free." 

It  was  truly  an  interesting  circle  and  the  in 
terest  did  not  abate  in  the  least  by  reason  of  the 
latest  arrival. 


M1J.    DUKANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  19 


CHAPTER  III. 

NEW    ACQUAINTANCES   AND   AN   AGREEABLE 
DISCUSSION. 

THE  evening  of  the  first  day  that  marked  the 
stranger's  advent  into  Westminster  saw  the 
entire  personnel  of  Harmony  Place  on  the 
veranda;  the  new  moon  smiled  benignly  upon 
them,  the  evening  was  cool  and  the  "ripe 
harvest  of  the  new-mown  hay"  gave  to  the  air  a 
"sweet  and  wholesome  odor."  One  subject 
after  another  was  taken  up,  discussed  and  dis 
posed  of,  or  at  least  laid  aside  to  give  way  to 
some  other,  and  in  each  and  all  of  them  our 
hero  (for  such  we  may  as  well  commence  to 
recognize  him)  took  a  part,  and  exhibited  a  fund 
of  information  and  an  aptitude  of  presentation 
which  gave  him  the  preference  without  a  con 
test  whenever  he  chose  to  speak.  This  became 
more  and  more  frequent  as  the  night  wore  on, 
for  there  was  no  disguising  the  fact  that  he 


20  MR.    DUKANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

was,  like  the  others,  already  one  of  the  house 
hold.  If  any  one  of  the  party  wondered  what 
it  was  that  he  had  come  for,  how  he  expected  to 
get  it,  or  how  long  he  was  to  stay,  the  con 
jecture  never  found  expression ;  for  they  all  ex 
perienced  so  much  of  general  satisfaction  in 
hearing  him,  and  took  such  genuine  pleasure 
in  his  word-painting  of  western  scenes  and 
events,  that  they  were  all  willing  to  have  him 
stay  indefinitely.  He  was  literally  chosen  as 
one  of  their  number  without  opposition,  and 
the  mere  matters  of  detail  regarding  his 
purposes  might  be  left  to  the  future  or  be  en 
tirely  undiscovered  ;  he  was  now  decidedly  the 
architect  of  his  own  fortune  so  far  as  retaining 
the  good  wrill  of  that  little  group  was  con 
cerned. 

The  conversation  proceeded  from  point  to 
point  until  the  topics  of  the  quiet  gathering 
assumed  more  the  aspect  of  an  intellectual 
melange  than  anything  else ;  the  Sepoy  re 
bellion  made  way  for  the  Dakota  blizzard,  the 


MR.    DUBANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  21 

signal  failure  of  the  first  laying  of  trie  Atlantic 
cable  was  shelved  to  make  place  for  Webster's 
artistic  destruction  of  Dr.  Parkman,  and  Crom 
well's  career  of  conquests  and  crimes  was  fol 
lowed  by  a  brief  discussion  of  the  science  and 
practice  of  silver  mining.  (Variety  and  scope 
enough,  surely!)  It  must  be  noticeable  that  the 
two  subjects  which  agitate  us  nationally  and 
sometimes  locally  more  than  any  others — politics 
and  religion — had  so  far  escaped;  they  had  not, 
however,  been  unthought  of,  and  presently  the 
latter  was  begun  by  the  minister  saying: 

"Eepresenting  to  some  extent  as  I  do,  the 
church,  I  am  compelled  to  admit  that  in  the 
matters  of  organization,  discipline  and  places  of 
worship,  America  is  thoroughly  Christianized. 
Look  at  the  profusion  of  church  buildings 
wherever  you  go.  To  me  such  rivalry  is 
gratifying  in  the  extreme,  representing  as  it 
does  the  highest  type  of  good  citizenship." 

"  I  partially  concur  with  you,"  said  the 
lawyer,  "and  yet  I  belong  to  no  church  at  all— 


22  MR.   DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

do  not,  in  fact,  endorse  Christianity  as  a  depart 
ment  of  civilized  life." 

"Why,  how  is  this?"  said  Fitzallen,  "I 
thought  nearly  everybody  in  this  country  must 
be  orthodox  to  some  extent  at  least." 

"Not  so  with  me,  I  assure  you,"  the  other  re 
plied,  "  and  the  strangest  part  of  it  is  that  my 
'peculiar  views,'  as  you  may  call  them,  are  not 
the  result  of  neglect  or  indifference,  but  are 
rather  caused  by  investigation  and  the  peculiar 
explanations,  or  rather  lack  of  explanations,  of 
those  who  make  the  dissemination  of  religious 
views  their  calling." 

"In  other  words  you  are  an  unbeliever." 

"Exactly." 

"Not  totally,  I  trust." 

"Oh,  not  necessarily.  The  creeds  which  base, 
or  profess  to  base,  their  tenets  upon  the  Bible 
do  not,  as  it  appears  to  me,  live  up  to  their  pro 
fessions,  and  the  clergy — meaning  110  offense 
whatever — are  more  addicted  to  money-getting 
than  to  soul-getting.  That  there  may  be 


MR.    DURANT    OF    SALT    LAKE.  23 

salvation  and  a  Supreme  Judge  who  provides  it 
is  to  me  simply  like  the  traditional  Scotch 
verdict — not  proved." 

The  stranger  from  the  west  was  listening  to 
all  this  with  the  air  of  one  deeply  interested. 
It  was  as  if  an  opportunity  which  he  desired, 
but  had  not  expressed  himself  concerning,  had 
come,  and  he  was  not  at  all  reluctant  about  re 
plying  when  questioned  as  to  his  own  views. 
It  came  when  the  churchman,  after  announcing 
his  determination  to  "labor"  with  the  infidel, 
turned  to  the  new-comer  and  said: 

"I  do  not  know  whether  you  would  be  for  or 
against  me  in  such  a  work,  but  coming  from 
what  we  of  the  East  are  prone  to  regard  as  the 
land  where  restraints  are  not  severe,  I  fear  you 
might  be  disposed  to  assist  him  rather  than 
me." 

"Well,  gentlemen,"  said  Durant,  "this  topic- 
interests  me,  and  while  I  and  my  opinions  are 
unknown  to  you  all,  still  I  will,  if  agreeable, 
endeavor  to  throw  some  light  upon  the  subject 


24  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

at  present,  and  will  seek  to  do  more  in  that 
direction  hereafter  if  favored  with  an  op 
portunity.  I  am  a  believer  in  religion,  laying 
claim  to  a  testimony  from  above,  and  still  I 
often  find  myself  opposed  by  ministers  ;  they 
are  generally  the  very  persons  who  are  fore 
most  in  opposing  me  on  every  side,  strange 
to  say." 

"I  cannot  imagine  why  this  should  be  the 
case,"  said  Fitzallen,  "if  you  are  as  you  state, 
a  true  believer  in  Christ  and  have  a  testimony 
of  Him." 

"  It  may  seem  strange  to  you,  at  which  I  do 
not  wonder.  But  I  am  afraid  I  am  delaying 
the  work  you  have  planned  for  Mr.  Brown's  wel 
fare.  If  you  will  permit  me  to  ask  a  few 
questions  during  your  conversation  with  him,  I 
may  be  able  to  take  a  general  part  in  it  before 
it  closes,  provided,  however,  that  should  we 
differ  upon  any  religious  views,  it  will  be  in  a 
friendly  and  pleasant  manner." 

"Oh,  certainly,"  said  the  churchman,  "I  am 


MR.    DUBANT    OF    SALT    LAKE.  '25 

sure  it  will  be  a  pleasure  to  me  to  have  you 
join  in  our  conversation  as  you  see  fit,  and  I  do 
not  doubt  that  Mr.  Brown  and  the  other  gentle 
men  will  look  upon  it  in  the  same  way." 

The  entire  party  here  expressed  approval  of 
the  proposed  discussion,  and  the  lawyer  said  : 

"  I  have  not  the  slightest  objections,  and  will 
be  glad  to  have  all  the  light  possible  thrown 
upon  the  different  doctrinal  points  that  I  do  not 
believe,  and  mainly  because  of  which  I  am 
not  at  present  a  member  of  any  Christian 
church." 

"  Then,  Mr.  Brown,"  said  Fitzallen,  "let  us 
commence  our  voyage  in  search  of  eternal  truth. 
What  particular  part  of  the  Christian  faith 
appears  to  you  as  being  most  difficult  to  under 
stand"  ? 

"  I  confess  there  are  many.  However,  let  us 
commence  with  one  of  the  principles  of  your 
belief.  I  will  refer  to  some  of  the  literature  of 
the  Church  of  England.  The  first  article  of 
religion  contained  in  the  Church  of  'England 

8 


26  MR.    DUBANT    OF   SALT   LAKE. 

Prayer  Book  is:  '  There  is  but  one  living  and 
true  God,  everlasting;  without  body,  parts  or 
passions;  of  infinite  power,  wisdom  and  good 
ness;  the  maker  and  preserver  of  all  things, 
both  visible  and  invisible;  and  in  the  unity  of 
this  Godhead  there  are  three  persons  of  one 
substance,  power  and  eternity, — the  Father,  Son 
and  the  Holy  Ghost.'  According  to  this,  then, 
your  belief  is  that  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy 
Ghost  are  one  person,  without  body,  parts  or 
passions." 

"  You  have  certainly  quoted  correctly  from 
the  prayer  book;  I  fail  to  see  anything  wrong 
with  that.  What  fault  have  you  to  find  with  it?" 

"  None  whatever  if  you  really  believe  it,  be 
cause  there  does  not  seem  to  me  much  variance 
in  our  conclusions  if  you  believe  in  such  a  God 
as  this  ;  I  can  not  conceive  of  a  just  God  who 
has  neither  body,  parts  nor  passions.  So  far  as 
the  Bible  is  concerned,  I  fail  to  see  from  what 
part  of  that  book  you  obtain  such  a  con 
clusion." 


MR.    DUltAXr    OF    SALT    LAKK.  27 

"  Well,  Mr.  Brown,  using  your  own  language, 
'so  far  as  the  Bible  is  concerned,'  let  us  do  as 
Isaiah  commands,  go  'to  the  law  and  to  the 
testimony,'  (Isaiah  viii:  20)  and  I  will  soon  con 
vince  you  that  the  Bible  plainly  sets  forth  the 
fact  that  the  Father  and  the  Son  are  one.  In 
fact,  Jesus  Himself  declares  that  He  and  His 
Father  are  one.  (John  x:  30.)  Is  this  not  true?" 

"Excuse  me,"  saidDurant,  "but  is  it  not  more 
reasonable  for  us  to  believe  He  meant  that  He 
and  His  Father  were  united  in  all  things  as  one 
person? — not  that  they  were  actually  one  and 
the  same  identity?" 

"Certainly  not,"  said  the  reverend,  "our 
Savior  meant  just  what  He  said  when  He  de 
clared  that  He  and  His  Father  were  one." 

"  I  must  certainly  differ  from  you,"  said  the 
stranger,  "for  He  also  asked  His  Father  to  make 
His  disciples  one,  even  as  He  and  the  Father 
were  one,  as  you  will  see  by  reference  to  John 
xvii :  20  and  21,  and  by  your  argument  it  must 
have  been  His  wish  for  those  disciples  to  lose 


28  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT    LAKE. 

their  separate  and  distinct  identities.  I  am 
afraid  you  are  not  making  a  very  favorable  im 
pression  on  Mr.  Brown's  mind." 

"Stranger,"  said  Mr.  Brown,  "your  view  of 
the  case,  I  must  confess,  appears  to  be  very 
reasonable.  Looking  at  it  from  any  other 

standpoint  would  not  be  in  accord  with  sound 

> 
reason." 

"  Let  me  ask,"  said  the  preacher,  "  did  not 
Jesus  say,  '  He  that  hath  seen  me,  hath  seen  the 
Father?'"  (Johr  xiv:  9.) 

"Yes,"  said  the  westerner,  "for  as  Paul  says, 
'  He  was  in  the  express  image  of  His  (Father's) 
person,'  (Heb.  i:  3),  and  this  being  the  case 
Jesus  might  well  give  them  to  understand  that 
when  they  had  seen  one  they  had  seen  the 
other.  When  Jesus  went  out  to  pray,  He  said, 
'  O,  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup 
pass  from  me:  nevertheless,  not  as  I  will  but  as 
Thou  wilt.'  (Matt,  xxvi :  39.)  Now  then,  to 
whom  was  our  Savior  praying?  Was  He  asking 
a  favor  of  Himself?" 


ME.    DUBANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  29 

t 

"Oh,  no;  He  was  then  praying  to  the  Holy 
Spirit." 

"  Oh,  then  by  such  admission  you  have 
separated  one  of  the  three  from  Jesus,  for  in 
the  beginning  you  declared  that  the  three  were 
one;  and  now  that  we  have  one  of  the  three 
separated  from  the  others,  let  us  see  if  we  can 
separate  the  other  two.  In  order  to  do  this,  I 
refer  you  to  the  account  of  the  martyrdom  of 
Stephen.  While  being  stoned  to  death  he 
looked  up  to  heaven  and  saw  the  glory  of  God, 
and  that  Jesus  was  standing  on  the  right  hand 
of  God.  (Acts  vii :  55.)  Would  it  not  be 
rather  difficult  for  any  person  to  stand  on  the 
right  hand  of  himself  ?  And  in  order  to  prove 
further  that  Jesus  is  a  separate  person  from  the 
Father,  we  will  examine  into  the  account  of 
His  baptism.  On  coming  up  out  of  the  water, 
what  was  it  that  lighted  upon  Him  in  the  form 
of  a  dove?"  (Matt,  iii :  16.) 

"  We  are  told  it  was  the  Spirit  of  God." 

"  Exactly !     And  whose  voice  was  it  that  spoke 


30  MR.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE. 

« 

from  the  heavens,  saying,  '  This  is  my  beloved 
Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased  ?'  (Matt,  iii : 
17.)  Now,  mind  you,  there  was  Jesus,  who  had 
just  been  raised  from  the  water,  being  one 
person,  the  Holy  Ghost  which  descended  from 
above  and  rested  upon  Him  in  the  form  of  a 
dove,  making  two  personages;  and  does  not  the 
idea  strike  you  very  forcibly  that  the  voice 
from  heaven  belonged  to  a  third  person?  And 
then,  again,  I  will  draw  your  attention  to — 

The  churchman  was  getting  warmed  up.  Said 
he  :  "  These  are  things  which  we  are  not  ex 
pected  to  understand;  and,  my  young  friend,  I 
would  advise  you  to  drop  such  foolish  ideas, 
for—" 

"Excuse  me.  Did  you  say  'foolish  ideas'? 
Why,  my  dear  sir,  we  are  told  in  the  Bible  that, 
'  This  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee, 
the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou 
hast  sent.'  (John  xvii :  3.)  Therefore,  it  should 
be  our  first  duty  to  find  out  the  character  and 
being  of  God.  You  say  we  are  not  expected  to 


MR.    DUHANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  31 

understand  these  things,  while  the  Bible  says 
these  are  what  we  must  understand  if  we  desire 
eternal  life.  It  also  says  we  can  understand  the 
things  of  man  by  the  spirit  of  man,  but  to 
understand  the  things  of  God  we  must  have 
the  Spirit  of  God;  and  as  you  profess  to  be  one 
of  His  servants,  you  are  supposed  to  be  in  pos 
session  of  the  necessary  Spirit  to  understand  the 
true  and  living  God,  also  Jesus  Christ  whom  He 
sent.  You  say  God  has  no  body ;  did  our  Savior 
have  one?  If  so,  then  His  Father  had  one,  for 
I  have  just  proved  by  the  words  of  Paul  that 
Christ  was  in  the  express  image  of  his  person. 
(Heb.  i  :  3.)  Jesus  appeared  in  the  midst  of 
His  disciples  after  His  resurrection,  with  a  body 
of  flesh  and  bones,  and  called  upon  His  disciples 
to  satisfy  themselves  on  this  point  by  touching 
Him ;  for,  says  He,  'a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and 
bones  as  ye  see  me  have.'  (Luke  xxiv  :  39.) 
Then  He  called  for  something  to  eat  and  He 
did  eat  (verses  42,  43),  and  with  this  body  of 
fl«>sh  and  bone  He  ascended  into  heaven  and 


32  ME.    DUBANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

stood,  as  Stephen  says,  on  the  right  hand  of 
God.  (Acts  vii :  55.)  Now,  if  He  has  no  body, 
what  became  of  the  one  He  took  away  with 
Him?" 

"This  is  nonsense!  You  know  that  God  is  a 
spirit,  and  I  think  we  would  better  not  delve 
too  deeply  into  matters  which  we  are  not  per 
mitted  to  comprehend." 

"Pray,  listen  a  while  longer,  for  I  have  yet 
more  to  say  in  regard  to  what  you  call  nonsense, 
although  if  it  be  such,  I  must  insist  that  it  is 
Bible  nonsense.  You  say  God  is  a  spirit ;  does 
that  prove  He  has  no  body?  We  are  also  told 
we  must  worship  Him  in  spirit.  Am  I  to  under 
stand  from  this  that  we  must  worship  Him 
without  a  body?  Have  you  a  spirit?  Yes. 
Have  you  also  a  body?  Yes.  Were  you  made 
in  the  image  of  God,  body  and  spirit?  So  says 
the  good  old  Bible.  Man  was  created  in  the 
image  of  God.  (Gen.  i :  26,  27.)  Then  God 
has  a  body,  and,  consequently,  must  have  parts. 
Moses  talked  with  Him  face  to  face,  as  one  man 


MR.    DUKANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  38 

talks  with  another  (Ex.  xxxiii :  11),  arid  he  also 
saw  His  back  parts.  He  promised  (Num.  xii., 
8)  to  speak  with  Moses  mouth  to  month.  We 
are  told  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  Deuteronomy 
that  He  has  a  hand  and  arm.  The  Psalm 
(cxxxix :  16)  tells  us  He  has  eyes,  and  Isaiah 
(xxx :  27)  says  he  has  lips  and  a  tongue.  John 
describes  His  head,  hair  and  eyes.  (Rev.  i :  14.) 
And,  as  for  passions,  we  ar6  told  in  the  Bible 
thai  He  has  love,  wrath,  and  is  a  jealous  God. 
Are  these  not  parts  and  passions?  My  dear  sir, 
it  would  appear  that  all  who  believe  in  the 
scriptures  must  conclude  that  they  are  parts 
and  passions,  and  that  the  Creator  is  a  God  after 
whose  likeness  we  are  made." 

"  Well,  I  had  no  idea  when  I  commenced  this 
conversation  with  Mr.  Brown  that  I  was  to  find 
such  an  antagonist  in  yourself.  One  would 
naturally  come  to  the  conclusion  that  you  had 
made  the  Bible  a  study." 

"  Thank  you,  you  do  me  honor.  I  confess  I 
have  as  a  Christian  studied  the  record  ;  in  fact, 


34"  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

at  a  very  early  age  my  parents  required  me  to 
commit  and  remember  a  very  important  verse  in 
that  good  old  book.  It  is  found  in  the  fifth 
chapter  of  the  gospel  according  to  St.  John, 
being  the  39th  verse,  and  reads  as  follows: 
Search  the  scriptures,  for  in  them  ye  think  ye 
have  eternal  life  :  and  they  are  they  which 
testify  of  me." 

"  That  is  certainly-  proper,  but  I  must  again 
warn  you  against  plunging  into  mysteries  which 
we  cannot  understand." 

"  But  Peter  tells  us  that  'no  prophecy  of  the 
scripture  is  of  any  private  interpretation'  (II. 
Peter  i  :  20),  and  these  are  the  things  which  we 
should  seek  for  information  upon;  for  lack  of 
explanation  by  the  ministers  upon  these  points 
is,  to  a  great  extent,  the  cause  of  many  persons 
being  in  Mr.  Brown's  frame  of  mind  today." 

"You  are  scarcely  complimentary,  and  if 
your  assertion  be  correct,  perhaps  it  would  be 
better  for  me  to  withdraw  and  leave  Mr.  Brown 
in  your  hands." 


Mlt.    DURANT    OF    SALT    LAKK.  35 

"I  beg  your  pardon,  my  dear  sir,"  said 
Durant,  "I  meant  not  to  offend,  I  assure  you,  and 
intended  only  to  be  in  earnest;  I  will  endeavor 
to  be  more  careful  during  the  rest  of  the  con 
versation." 

The  lawyer,  who  was  decidedly  impressed  at 
this  juncture,  dispelled  what  might  have  been 
a  painful  silence  by  saying  : 

"  Well,  I  declare,  things  have  taken  a  very 
peculiar  turn,  I  seem  to  be  out  of  the  fight 
altogether.  But  I  want  to  say  this,  I  have 
heard  more  that  appears  to  be  reasonable  from 
you,  Mr.  Durant,  regarding  these  matters  than 
ever  before  in  my  life,  and  I  must  also  admit 
that  if  my  early  teaching  on  religious  matters 
had  been  as  reasonable,  I  almost  believe  I  might 
have  been  a  Christian." 

As  it  was  getting  late  Mr.  Marshall  here  "put 
in  a  word,"  saying  : 

"It  is  now  getting  quite  late  and  perhaps  all 
would  like  to  retire  ;  if  so,  I  will  conduct  you  to 
your  rooms." 


36  MK.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

"  No,"  said  Mr.  Brown  ;  "we  must  not  go  to 
bed  yet  a  while.  I  never  was  religiously  in 
terested  before  in  my  life,  and  I  wish  to  listen 
to  further  discussion  between  these  two." 

The  new-comer  was  more  than  willing  ;  but 
being  somewhat  fatigued  himself,  and  realizing 
that  possibly  there  might  be  a  sense  of  weari 
ness  in  some  of  the  others,  he  deemed  it  best 
not  to  continue  for  the  time  being,  although 
asked  to  do  so.  He  then  made  a  suggestion, 
which  was  unanimously  agreed  to  :  that  the 
subject  be  taken  up  on  the  following  evening  in 
the  same  place  ;  and  so,  with  mutual  expressions 
of  regard  and  a  kind  "good  night"  all  around, 
the  party  dispersed  for  the  night. 


MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  37 


CHAPTER   IV. 

GAINING   AND   LOSING   FAVOR. 

THE  western  man  had  not  intended  to  make  a 
stay  at  the  little  home  hostelry  where  he  was 
quartered,  and  where  he  had  became  so  thor 
oughly  ingratiated  all  at  once.  His  mission 
required  a  frequent  "change  of  base"  and  con 
stant  action  ;  but  he  realized  that  nothing  vvas 
occurring  which  was  so  greatly  at  variance  with 
his  general  purpose  as  to  materially  change  it, 
and  that,  a  nucleus  for  possible  future  engage 
ments  having  been  established,  he  might  as  well 
remain  where  he  was  until  called  elsewhere. 
Already  he  was  on  the  best  of  terms  with  all, 
even  with  the  "colored  citizen,"  and  he  was  dis 
posed  to  make  himself  entirely  at  home,  as  all 
hands  were  willing  to  have  him  do. 

The  time  for  the  adjourned  meeting  on  the 


38  MR.    DURANT    OF    SALT    LAKE. 

veranda  came  and  not  only  was  a  quorum 
present,  but  all  of  the  party  were  there,  besides 
two  or  three  neighbors  who  had  learned  some 
thing  of  what  was  taking  place.  After  a  few 
formalities  had  been  engaged  in,  the  discussion 
was  opened  by  Durant  suggesting  to  Fitzalleu 
that  it  was  a  little  •  singular  that  two  men 
believing  in,  and  upholding,  the  same  good 
book  should  find  anything  to  dispute  about  ; 
such  things  did  happen,  however,  and  perhaps 
it  was  as  well,  since  by  free  discussion  error  was 
eradicated  and  truth  made  plain. 

The  preacher  then  asked  a  question  which 
must  seem  to  the  reader  to  have  been  too  long 
delayed — "  May  I  ask  of  what  church  you  are  a 
member?" 

"Certainly,"  said  the  westerner  ;  "but  before 
answering,  will  you  tell  me  what  church  edifice 
that  is  to  the  east  of  us?  " 

"  That  is  the  Wesley  an  church." 

"  And  the  one  a  short  distance  below  here?" 

"  That  is  the  Episcopalian." 


MR.    DUE  ANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  39 

"  What  other  churches  are  there  ill  this 
place?" 

;'  Oh,  there  are  the  Baptist,  the  Catholic 
chapel,  and  the  quarters  of  the  Salvation  Army, 
so  called." 

"Is  that  all?" 

"  Yes,  I  believe  so,  and  I  think  enough,  unless 
we  have  omitted  naming  yours." 

"You  certainly  have,  for  the  church  of  which 
I  am  a  member  you  have  failed  to  mention  at 
all." 

" Indeed?     And  what  is  it?" 

"  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  sir.  Don't 
you  think  it  would  be  well  if  He  also  had  a 
church  in  your  midst?  " 

"  Why,  my  friend,  they  all  belong  to  Him." 

"  Is  it  possible?  I  certainly  have  no  recol 
lection  of  hearing  you  even  mention  His  name 
in  connection  with  any  of  them." 

"You  may  not  have  heard  His  name,  but 
they  are  all,  yes,  even  the  parading  and  noise- 
making  Salvation  Army,  engaged  in  His  service." 


40  MR.    DUKANT   OF   SALT    LAKE. 

"  Then  why  not  bear  His  name  ?  " 

"  It  is  a  case  in  which  the  name  need  not  be 
connected  with  the  object,  and  still  the  service 
rendered  and  the  objects  aimed  at  are  all  for 
Him,  as  certainly  all  who  engage  in  the  calling 
of  Christianity  believe,  and  as  those  who  prac 
tice  in  the  ministry  instruct." 

"  Let  us  see  how  this  is.  Your  church  mem 
bers  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  accept  the  word 
of  God  as  an  exposition  of  His  principles,  as 
well  as  a  command  to  them,  and  the  ministers 
instruct  them  accordingly.  Is  that  so?  " 

"  It  is." 

"Then  I  am  to  understand  that  all  these 
churches  and  communicants  uphold  and  practice 
baptism  by  immersion  as  set  forth  in,  and  en 
joined  by,  the  scriptures." 

"No  ;  that  is  to  say,  some  do,  and  some  do 
not." 

**  What  is  the  probable  proportion  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  could  not  say  as  to  that." 

"  Do  not  you  and  the  majority  of  the  others 


MR.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  41 

accept  of  other  forms  of  baptism  and  in  many 
cases  of  none  at  all?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Does  not  that  depart  from  the  teachings  of 
the  Bible  and  the  example  set  by  Christ  Him 
self?" 

"  Not  necessarily." 

"  Did  not  He  go  down  into  the  waters  of  bap 
tism  and  receive  immersion  at  the  hands  of 
John  the  Baptist?" 

"  Yes." 

"  And  did  not  the  injunction  go  forth  which 
forms  the  very  corner-stone  of  His  own 
Church — of  Christianity — '  Repent  and  be  bap 
tized  ?'" 

"  Yes  ;  but  He  did  not  say  that  of  necessity  all 
were  to  be  immersed.  The  Bible  is  fertile  in 
parables  and  much  that  is  said  is  left  to  the  in 
telligence  of  the  reader  for  interpretation." 

"  By  the  same  authority  I  have  warned  you 
already  against  '  private  interpretations.'  How- 
rvor,  we  need  not  rest  the  case  entirely  upon 


42  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LA.KE. 

that.  Take  up  your  Bible  at  your  leisure  and 
examine  well  all  accounts  given  of  cases  where 
this  ordinance  was  performed,  and  you  cannot 
help  admitting  that  baptism  by  immersion  was 
the  only  way  in  which  the  ancients  accepted 
that  principle.  You  will  see  that  the  word  of 
God  commands,  in  unequivocal  language,  the 
ordinance  of  baptism  by  immersion,  and  His 
Son  set  us  the  example  by  going  down  into  the 
waters.  Therefore,  those  who  do  not  perform 
this  have  no  claim  upon  the  Savior's  name,  for 
they  obey  not  His  Father's  words  nor  His  own 
example." 

"  You  would  hold,  then,  that  those  who  do 
not  conform  literally  to  such  example  are  not 
Christians." 

"  They  may  believe  in  Christian  conduct  and 
practice  righteousness  within  a  certain  sphere  ; 
they  may  be  upright  and  just  in  their  dealings 
and  their  hearts  may  be  filled  with  love  for 
their  race,  but  they  cannot  establish  rules  of 
conduct  for  themselves  and  claim  to  act  in  the 


MK.    DUKAXT    OY   SALT    LAKE.  43 

authority  and  name  of  Christ.  He  has  set  the 
pattern  and  it  is  for  them  and  for  us  to  follow." 
"  I  never  heard  such  strange  reasoning  before, 
and  it  reminds  me  of  a  fact  upon  which  I  have 
often  dwelt — that  sophistry  and  logic  may  both 
rest  upon  the  same  foundation,  not,  however, 
accusing  you  of  dealing  in  sophistry  or  claim  ^ 
ing  that  in  all  respects  my  words  have  been 
those  of  logic.  Now,  to  follow  your  theme 
further  in  the  same  vein  and  employing  pre 
cisely  your  method  of  arriving  at  conclusions — 
those  who  do  not,  for  instance,  practice  the 
laying  on  of  hands  for  the  healing  of  the  sick, 
or  for  the  casting  out  of  real  or  imaginary 
devils,  who  do  not,  for  example,  subscribe  to  all 
the  superstitions  and  resort  to  the  practices 
enjoined  by  the  Bible — which  practices  must 
have  had  reference  to  a  time  in  which  the 
domain  of  science  was  so  limited  that  it  could 
not  even  comprehend  the  present — that  all  such 
people,  I  say,  are  also  outside  the  pale  of 
Christianity — are  pagans,  infidels,  in  fact?  " 


44  MR.    DUKANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

"  You  state  part  of  the  proposition  correctly 
enough,  but  your  conclusion  is  unjust — unjust 
because  not  a  natural  outgrowth  of  the  premises 
stated,  and  also  unjust  because  containing  a 
reflection." 

"  I  meant  no  reflection  at  all." 

"  So  I  may  readily  believe.  Now,  a  man  may 
be  entirely  outside  the  pale  of  practical,  or  if 
you  prefer  it,  modern  Christianity  and  still  be 
neither  a  pagan  nor  an  infidel;  while  he  may  be 
inside  it  and  not  practice  the  things  spoken  of, 
by  means  of  which  he  would  be  as  much  at 
variance  with  the  requirements  of  our  Father 
and  Savior,  perhaps,  as  the  others  named,  and 
none  of  them  be  of  necessity  bad  people,  or 
among  those  wholly  condemned." 

"  Then  you  believe  in  the  actual  practice  of 
laying  on  of  hands  as  well  as  of  baptism  by 
immersion?  " 

"  Assuredly  I  do." 

"  And  practice  it,  perhaps?  " 

"  Whenever  necessary,  yes." 


MR.    DUBANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  4.5 

"  Well,  for  fear  you  may  not  wish  to  try  it 
here,  and  it  is  nearly  bed  time,  I  will  relieve 
you  of  one  of  the  'devils,'  and  the  power  of 
'casting  out'  can  be  held  in  reserve  for  some 
future  occasion." 

"  My  dear  sir,  you  do  us  both  injustice.  No 
one  would  put  you  in  such  a  category,  and  it 
is  not  a  part  of  the  work  of  a  Christian  to  come 
into  a  circle  as  I  have  and  engender  harsh  feel 
ings,  far  from  it." 

"Oh,  no  matter.  We  might  talk  again  at 
another  time,  when  I  may  be  pleased  to  con 
tinue  our  remarks,  but  not  tonight  as  I  only 
intended  remaining  %a  short  time,  having  an 
important  engagement  which  I  was  compelled 
to  make  since  I  saw  you  last  evening  ;  so,  if  you 
will  excuse  me,  I  will  wish  you  all  good  even- 
ing." 

And  so  saying,  the  churchman,  in  not  a  very 
pleasant  mood,  withdrew. 

Said  Brown  :  "  Stranger,  I  am  somewhat 
familiar  with  the  doctrines  of  different  Christian 


46  MR.   DUKANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

societies,  and  from  the  way  you  expressed  your 
self  regarding  the  personality  of  God,  I  would 

% 

like  very  much  to  hear  your  views  regarding 
other  differences.  If  the  rest  of  your  views  are 
as  reasonable  as  these  you  have  given  expres 
sion  to,  I  should  like  very  much  to  hear  them, 
and  you  can  now  proceed  without  interruption. 
Do  you  differ  from  these  ministers  very  much 
in  other  principles?" 

"  I  am  afraid  the  difference  on  many  very 
important  principles  is  just  as  great  as  the 
difference  concerning  the  personality  of  God. 
But  if  you  really  desire  to  go  with  me  in  this 
search  after  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  the 
others  are  willing,  I  assure  you  it  will  give  me 
great  pleasure." 

Unanimous  approval  was  expressed  at  once, 
and  Mr.  Brown  continued,  saying  : 

"  I  never  before  had  as  great  a  desire  in  this 
direction,  and  must  confess  that  my  curiosity 
has  become  quite  aroused." 

"Then,"   said   Durant,   "we  will  take   King 


Mil.    DUKANT   OF   SALT    LAKE.  47 

James'  translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  as 
the  law  book,  and  '  Seek  [ye  first  the  kingdom 
of  God '  for  our  text  ;  and  if  we  should  dis 
cover  before  we  have  finished  that  the  teachings 
of  men  differ  greatly  from  the  teachings  of 
Christ,  I  will  be  somewhat  justified  in  saying 
that  religionists  have  'transgressed  the  lews, 
changed  the  ordinance,  broken  the  everlasting 
covenant."'  (Isaiah  xxiv:  5.  Jeremiah  ii:  13.) 

"Very  well,''  said  Mr.  Brown,  "I  will  pro 
ceed,"  and  obtaining  the  family  Bible  he  con 
tinued  :  "  And  should  your  assertions  prove 
correct,  it  might  perhaps  account  for  the 
increase  of  infidelity,  and  it  might  also  cause 
others  as  well  as  myself  to  stop  and  consider. 
Now,  then,  to  the  'law  and  the  testimony.' 
Give  me  the  chapter  and  verse,  that  I  may  know 
you  make  no  mistake." 

The  doctor  then  for  the  first  time  took  part, 
saying  :  "  I  am  also  becoming  very  much  inter 
ested,  and  think  I  shall  join  you  with  my  Bible. 
Let  us  all  come  into  the  circle." 


48  MR.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE. 

"All  right,  we  will  examine  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  from  the  Bible,  principle  by  prin 
ciple.  In  order  to  have  a  clear  understanding 
concerning  this,  it  will  be  necessary  for  us  to 
go  back  to  the  days  of  our  Father  Adam. 
Through  the  transgression  of  our  first  parents, 
death  came  upon  all  the  human  family,  and 
mankind  could  not,  of  themselves,  overcome 
the  same  and  obtain  immortality.  To  substan 
tiate  this,  see  first,  second  and  third  chapters  of 
Genesis,  Romans  5th  chapter  and  12th  verse, 
and  I.  Corinthians  15th  chapter  and  21st  and 
22nd  verses.  But  in  order  that  they  should  not 
perish,  God  sent  His  Son  Jesus  Christ  into  the 
world  to  satisfy  this  broken  law  and  to  deliver 
mankind  from  the  power  of  death.  (John  iii  : 
16  ;  Romans  v  :  8  ;  John  iv:  9.)  And  as  all 
became  subject  to  death  by  Adam,  so  will  all 
men  be  resurrected  from  death  through  the 
atonement  of  Christ  (I.  Cor.  xv  :  20-23  ;  Rom. 
v  :  12-19  ;  Mark  xvi :  15,  16),  and  will  stand 
before  the  judgment  seat  of  God  to  answer  for 


MR.    DURANT    OF    SALT    LAKE.  49 

their  own  sins  and  not  for  Adam's  transgres 
sion.  (Acts  xvii  :  31 ;  Rev.  xx  :  12-15  ;  Matt, 
xvi:  27.)  Am  I  right  as  far  as  I  have  gone?" 

"Yes,"  said  the  doctor,  "  I  have  been  follow 
ing  you  with  your  quotations,  and  find  them 
correct.  Proceed." 

' '  Then  I  have  proved  one  of  the  principles 
of  some  of  the  so-called  Christians  incorrect, 
for  they  do  not  believe  that  the  wicked  will 
have  the  same  chance  of  resurrection  as  the 
righteous.  Jesus  Christ  did  not  die  for  our 
individual  sins,  only  on  condition  that  we  con 
form  to  the  plan  He  has  marked  out,  which 
will  bring  us  a  remission  of  our  sins.  The 
only  way  we  can  prove  that  we  love  Him  is  by 
keeping  His  commandments  (John  xiv  :  15) ; 
therefore,  if  we  say  we  love  God  and  keep  not 
His  commandments,  we  are  liars  and  the  truth 
is  not  in  us.  (I.  John  ii  :  4.)  I  think  I  have 
proved  to  your  satisfaction  that  there  is  some 
thing  defective  with  their  understanding  of  the 
attributes  of  God,  and  I  think  I  can  prove  also 


50  MR.   DURANT  OF   SALT   LAKE. 

that  they  do  not  keep  His  commandments.  Christ 
has  given  us  to  understand  two  things  which 
you  must  remember  while  on  this  search  after 
the  '  kingdom  of  God.'  First,  that  we  must 
follow  Him  ;  secondly,  that  when  He  left  His 
disciples  He  was  to  send  them  the  Comforter 
that  would  lead  them  into  all  truth  ;  therefore 
we  must  follow  Christ  and  accept  all  the 
principles  which  were  taught  by  His  disciples 
while  in  possession  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  though 
it  should  prove  the  world  to  be  in  error." 

"Thus  far  your  arguments  are  reasonable, 
also  in  accordance  with  Holy  Writ;  and  as  there 
is  no  other  name  given  us  except  Jesus  Christ 
whereby  we  can  be  saved  (Acts  iv  :  12),  you 
may  now  lay  before  us  the  conditions  ;  but  give 
us  chapter  and  verse,  as  I  said  before,  that  we 
may  know  you  speak  correctly." 

"We  will  now  examine  into  the  conditions  ; 
but  first  remember  that  God  does  not  send  men 
into  the  world  for  the  purpose  of  preaching 
contrary  doctrines,  for  this  always  creates  con- 


Mil.    Dl'KANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  51 

fusion,  and  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion, 
but  of  peace.  (I.  Cor.  xiv  :  33.)  Paul  has  said, 
if  any  man  teach  another  gospel  let  him  be 
accursed.  (Gal.  i  :  8,  9.)  The  first  condition 
is  this :  To  believe  there  is  a  God  (not  the 
kind  mentioned  in  the  English  prayer  book),  but 
the  God  that  created  man  in  His  own  image, 
and  to  have  faith  in  that  God  and  in  Jesus 
Christ  whom  He  has  sent. 

"  Go  on,"  said  the  party  in  concert. 

"Well,"  continued  Durant,  "the  kind  of  faith 
required  is  that  which  will  enable  a  man,  under 
all  circumstances,  to  say,  '  I  am  not  ashamed  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ  ;  for  it  is  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation.'  (Horn,  i:  16.)  This  is  the 
kind  of  faith  by  which  Noah  prepared  an  ark  ; 
by  which  the  worlds  were  framed ;  by  which  the 
Red  Sea  was  crossed  as  ondry  land  ;  by  which 
the  walls  of  Jericho  [fell  down  ;  it  was  by 
this  faith  that  kingdoms  were  subdued  ; 
righteousness  was  wrought ;  promises  were 
obtained,  and  the  mouths  of  lions  were  closed. 


52  MR.   DUBANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

(Heb.  xi:  32,  38.)  This  faith  comes  by  hearing 
the  word  of  God  (Rom.  x:  14),  and  the  lack  of 
this  faith,  and  the  absence  of  prayer  and  fast 
ing,  caused  even  the  apostles  to  be  unsuccessful 
on  one  occasion  in  casting  out  devils.  (Matt. 
xvii  :  14,  20.)  No  wonder,  then,  that  without 
faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God.  (Heb.  xi  : 
6.)  Faith,  then,  is  the  first  grand  and  glorious 
stepping-stone  to  that  celestial  pathway  leading 
towards  the  eternal  rest.  The  more  we  search 
into  eternal  truth,  the  more  we  discover  that 
God  works  upon  natural  principles.  All  the 
requirements  which  He  makes  of  us  are  very 
plain  and  simple.  How  natural  that  the  princi 
ple  of  faith  should  be  the  primary  one  of  our 
salvation  !  With  what  principle  are  we  more 
familiar?  Faith  is  the  first  great  principle 
governing  all  things  ;  but  great  and  grand  as  it 
is,  it  is  dead  without  works.  (James  ii:  14r- 
17.)  We  must  not  expect  salvation  by  simply 
having  faith  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  for  the 
devils  in  purgatory  are  that  far  advanced  (James 


ME.    DURANT   OF   SALT    LAKE.  53 

ii  :  19.)  In  fact  if  you  will  read  the  entire 
second  chapter  of  James  you  will  see  that  faith 
without  works  is  as  dead  and  helpless  as  the 
body  after  the  spirit  has  taken  its  departure. 
It  is  utter  folly  to  think  of  gaining  an  exalta 
tion  in  His  presence  unless  we  obey  the  princi 
ples  He  advocated  (Matt,  vii:  21),  for  no  one 
speaks  truthfully  by  saying  he  is  a  disciple  of 
Christ  while  not  observing  His  commandments. 
(John  viii:  31.)  In  fact,  the  only  way  by  which 
man  can  truthfully  say  he  loves  Jesus  Christ  is 
by  keeping  His  commandments."  (John  xiv: 
12-21.) 

"Is  it  not  recorded  in  Holy  Writ,"  said  the 
doctor,  "that  if  we  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  we  will  be  saved?" 

"You  have  referred  to  the  words  used  by 
Paul  and  Silas  to  the  keeper  of  the  prison. 
These  disciples  were  asked  by  this  keeper  what 
he  should  do  to  be  saved,  and  was  assured,  as 
you  have  quoted,  'Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  thou  shalt  be  saved,  and  thy  house.' 


54  MR.   DUBANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

Then  the  disciples  immediately  laid  before 
them  those  principles  which  constituted  true 
belief,  and  not  until  this  man  and  his  house  had 
embraced  the  principles  taught  by  these  disci 
ples  were  they  filled  with  true  belief  and  really 
rejoiced.  (Acts  xvi:  81-33.)  You  see  by  this 
example  that  we  must  not  deceive  ourselves  by 
thinking  that  we  can  be  hearers  of  the  word 
only  and  not  doers."  (James  i:  22,23.) 

"But,  friend,"  said  the  lawyer,  "here  is  a 
passage  found  in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Romans, 
which,  in  my  opinion,  will  be  extremely  hard 
for  you  to  explain.  The  passage  referred  to 
reads  as  follows  :  '  If  thou  shalt  confess  with 
thy  mouth  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  shalt  believe  in 
thine  heart  that  God  hath  raised  Him  from  the 
dead,  thou  shalt  be  saved.'  Now,  then,  it  looks 
to  me  as  if  salvation  is  here  promised  through 
faith  alone.  How  do  you  explain  it  ?  " 

"  Very  easily.  Let  us  thoroughly  examine 
this  passage  in  all  its  different  phases.  In  the 
first  place,  this  letter  was  written  by  Paul  to 


Mli.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  OO 

individuals  who  were  already  members  of  the 
church.  They  had  rendered  obedience  to  the 
laws  of  salvation,  and  having  complied  with 
those  requirements  were  entitled  to  salvation 
providing  their  testimony  remained  within 
them  like  a  living  spring  ;  and  in  order  that  they 
should  not  become  lukewarm,  Paul  exhorted 
them  to  continue  bearing  -  testimony  of  the 
divinity  of  Christ,  and  not  let  their  hearts  lose 
sight  of  the  fact  that  God  had  raised  His  Son 
from  the  dead,  and  inasmuch  as  they  kept  them 
selves  in  this  condition,  salvation  would  be 
theirs.  This  is  the  only  sensible  view  one  can 
take  of  this  passage.  Unquestionably,  Paul 
was  speaking  to  sincere  members  of  the  church, 
who  had  been  correctly  initiated  into  the  folds 
of  Christ,  not  aliens  living  1800  years  after." 

"  That  appears  to  be  correct,  and  is  satis 
factory  ;  but  further  on  in  the  same  chapter  we 
find  this  expression :  '  For  whosoever  shall  call 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved.'  It 
appears  to  me  here  that  reference  is  not  made 


56  ME.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

to  those  who  had  embraced  the  gospel  and  those 
who  had  the  faith,  but  salvation  is  made  general 
to  whomsoever  shall  call  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord."  (Born,  x:  13.) 

"Exactly,  but  the  next  verse  gives  an  ex 
planation  so  simple  that  none  can  fail  to  under 
stand  it :  '  How,  then,  shall  they  call  011  Him  in 
whom  they  have  not  believed  ?  and  how  shall 
they  believe  in  him  of  whom  they  have  not 
heard,  and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a 
preacher  ?  So,  then,  faith  cometh  by  hearing, 
and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God.'  In  other 
words,  if  there  is  faith,  there  have  been  works, 
and  having  true  faith,  no  person  will  remain 
in  that  condition  without  complying  with  further 
works  of  salvation  to  which  that  faith  urges 
him." 

"I  see,  I  see,"  said  Brown, the  others  remain 
ing  silent,  but  interested  ;  "  you  are  right,  but 
I  never  looked  at  the  matter  in  that  way  be 
fore." 

"Now,  then,  ladies  and  gentlemen,"  said  Du- 


MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  57 

rant:  "I  maintain  as  before  stated,  that  faith  is 
the  first  principle  of  the  gospel  leading  to  salva 
tion,  but  it  will  not  bring  us  to  the  top  of  the 
glorious  gospel  ladder  without  the  other  prin 
ciples." 

' '  Well,  suppose  we  accept  this  as  the  first 
round  in  the  gospel  ladder,  where  will  we  find 
the  second?" 

"  To  explain  this  question  involves,  perhaps, 
some  little  time,  and  as  it  must  be  near  the 
'  witching  hour '  of  midnight*  I  would  not  care 
to  be  responsible  for  extending  the  sitting 
beyond,  or  even  up  to,  that  time.  To  give  this 
information  is,  in  some  measure,  my  errand 
among  you,  and  if  desired  I  shall  be  pleased  to 
meet  with  you  again.  Before  leaving  I  hope  to 
be  able  to  address  the  citizens  publicly,  and  will 
do  so  if  a  suitable  place  can  be  obtained.'' 

Both  the  doctor  and  the  lawyer  were  disposed 
to  remonstrate  against  adjournment,  and  there 
seemed  to  be  none  who  were  not  willing  to 
remain  and  hearken  unto  that  which  to  them  was 


58  MB.    DUBANT    OF   SALT   LAKE. 

somewhat  in  the  nature  of  an  awakening,  not 
withstanding,  as  stated,  it  was  growing  late,  and 
the  exercises  had  been  purely  colloquial.  It 
might  be  mentioned  that  only  the  more  important 
parts  of  the  conversation  have  been  produced 
here — for  the  reproduction  of  everything  in  the 
nature  of  mere  colloquy,  the  auxilliary  ques 
tions,  answers  and  suggestions,  would  make 
this  a  large  book  instead  of  a  small  one. 
Besides,  the  full  conversation  would  be  no  more 
interesting  for  tlie  particular  object  to  which 
this  book  is  devoted  than  would  the  matter 
reported.  . 

The  visitors  took  their  departure  with  evident 
regret,  albeit  their  interest  in  the  occasion  was 
more  attributable  to  unsatisfied  curiosity  than 
to  concurrence  in  all  that  the  stranger  had  said. 

"  He  can  talk  Bible  by  the  yard,"  said  one. 

"  Yes,  and  show  what  it  means  better  than  a 
regular  minister,"  said  another. 

"  He  said  he  had  a  mission  among  us,"  chimed 
in  a  third ;  "  I  wonder  what  it  can  be?  " 


MR.    DURANP   OF   SALT   LAKE.  59 

The  parting  on  the  veranda  was  one  in 
which  friendly  feelings  prevailed  all  around, 
and  the  meeting  on  the  morrow,  when  the  sec 
ond  of  the  grand  fundamental  principles  of  the 
gospel  was  to  be  explained,  seemed  uppermost 
in  every  mind. 


60  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 


CHAPTER  V. 

FURTHER    DISCUSSION  OF   THE   FIRST   PRINCIPLES. 

THE  audience  had  increased  in  numbers 
when  the  time  for  the  continuance  of  the  gospel 
exposition  arrived.  Rev.  Fitzallen  was  not 
present ;  he  had  an  engagement  elsewhere,  was 
the  word  he  left ;  but  his  absence  was  compen 
sated  for  by  the  presence  of  two  or  three 
others. 

But  little  time  was  spent  in  formality,  and  a 
beginning  was  effected  by  our  legal  friend  say 
ing  : 

"Mr.  Durant,  you  closed  last  night  with  a 
definition  of  the  first  principle  in  the  series  of 
steps  to  be  taken  by  the  convert  to  Christianity, 
with  a  promise  that  tonight  we  should  have  the 
second  explained.  Will  you  now  proceed  to 
fulfill  the  promise?  " 

"  Most  willingly,  if  it  is  desired." 


MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT    LAKE.  61 

Unanimous  approval  was  at  once  manifested, 
and  the  western  man  proceeded. 

"The  second  follows  the  first,  just  as  naturally 
as  the  second  step  follows  the  first  when  a  child 
learns  to  walk.  When  faith  in  God  is  once 
created,  the  knowledge  that  we  have  at  some 
time,  perhaps  many  times  during  our  lives,  done 
things  displeasing  to  Him,  naturally  follows 
immediately,  therefore  repentance  makes  its 
appearance  as  the  second  principle  of  the  gos 
pel.  When  John  came  preaching  in  the  wilder 
ness,  as  the  forerunner  of  Christ,  his  message  to 
the  people  was,  '  Repent  ye  :  for  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  at  hand.'  (Matt,  iii  :  2.)  When 
Jesus  came  into  Galilee  preaching  the  gospel  of 
the  kingdom  of  God,  it  was  with  a  message 
calling  them  to  repentance.  (Mark  i  :  15.) 
When  He  chose  His  disciples  and  began  send 
ing  them  forth,  it  was  to  call  mankind  to  re 
pentance.  (Mark  vi:  7-12.)  When  He  up 
braided  the  cities  wherein  the  most  of  His 
mighty  works  were  done,  it  was  because  they 


62  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

repented  not.  (Matt,  xi:  20.)  True  repent 
ance  is  that  which  will  cause  him  who 
stole  to  steal  no  more  ;  that  which  will  keep 
corrupt  communications  from  our  mouths  ;  that 
which  will  cause  us  to  so  conduct  our  walks 
through  life  as  not  to  grieve  the  Spirit  of  God  ; 
that  which  will  cause  all  bitterness,  wrath, 
anger,  and  evil  speaking  to  be  put  away  from 
us,  and  will  make  us  kind  one  to  another,  ten 
der-hearted  and  forgiving  even  as  God  for 
Christ's  sake  has  forgiven  us.  (Ephesians  iv  : 
28-32.)  When  he  who  has  committed  a  sin 
shall  commit  it  no  more,  then  he  has  repented 
with  that  Godly  sorrow  which  worketh  repent 
ance  to  salvation,  and  not  with  the  sorrow  of 
the  world,  bringing  with  it  death.  (II.  Cor. 
vii :  10.)  "When  a  sinner  repents  with  such 
repentance  more  joy  is  found  in  heaven  than 
over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons  who  need  no 
repentance.  (Luke  xv  :  7.)  This,  then,  ladies 
and  gentlemen,  is  the  second  round  in  the  gos 
pel  ladder  according  to  the  plan  given  us  by  the 


MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT    LAKE.  63 

Master,  and  without  it,  faith  is  of  no  substan 
tial  consequence  whatever." 

"  Your  reasoning  is  both  logical  and  just," 
said  Brown,  "and  no  one  can  find  fault  with 
those  doctrines.  This  world  of  ours  would 
certainly  be  more  pleasant  if  these  teachings 
were  followed,  and  when  a  person  is  filled  with 
that  kind  of  faith,  and  has  truly  repented  with 
such  repentance,  it  must  be  manifest  that  he  is 
entitled  to  salvation." 

"But  he  must  not  stop  at  that,"  the  speaker 
went  on,  "  there  are  other  principles  just  as  im 
portant,  just  as  necessary,  for  him  to  obey.  If 
I  am  in  possession  of  enough  faith  to  convince 
me  that  I  have  sinned  against  you,  and  the 
knowledge  of  this  causes  me  sincerely  to  repent, 
I  must  not  and  cannot  rest  until  I  am  satisfied 
I  have  your  forgiveness  for  the  wrong.  So  it  is 
with  sinning  against  God  and  His  laws  ;  He  has 
marked  out  the  path  of  repentance  and  it  is  our 
duty  to  follow  that  divine  way  until  we  arrive 
nt  the  sacred  altar  of  forgiveness.  Sin  must  be 


64  ME.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

forgiven  before  it  can  be  wiped  out,  and  God  in 
His  wisdom  selected  and  placed  in  His  Church 
water  baptism,  as  spoken  of  last  night,  for  this 
purpose.  It  is  a  means  whereby  man  can  re 
ceive  forgiveness  of  sin." 

"And  do  you  really  believe  that  baptism 
brings  forgiveness  of  sin?"  queried  the  lawyer. 

"  Certainly,  provided,  however,  honest  faith 
and  sincere  repentance  go  before  it,  and  the 
ordinance  is  administered  in  the  proper  way 
by  one  who  is  endowed  with  divine  authority  ; 
otherwise  I  believe  it  is  of  no  avail  what 
ever." 

"  It  seems  to  me  you  surround  the  principle 
of  baptism  with  more  safeguards  than  anyone 
else  of  whom  I  have  ever  heard.  Why  so?" 

"Perhaps  I  do,  and  yet  it  should  not  be  the 
case.  Every  principle  of  the  gospel  should  be 
well  and  carefully  protected,  and  the  failure  on 
the  part  of  man  to  do  this  is  the  main  cause  of 
so  many  different  so-called  plans  of  salvation 
existing  among  us  today,  when  there  should  be 


MR.    DUUANT    OF    SALT    LAKE.  65 

only  one  true  and  perfect  plan,  as  found  in  the 
days  of  Christ." 

"  You  are  certainly  giving  me  ample  informa 
tion  011  religious  conditions.  It  does  seem 
strange  that  there  should  be  so  many  different 
roads,  leading,  as  is  claimed,  in  one  direction. 
I  declare,  I  never  thought  of  that  before." 

"  Well,  we  will  try  to  cover  all  those  points 
before  we  finish.  Let  us  examine  this  principle. 
Let  us  see  if  the  idea  of  water  baptism  appears 
reasonable.  The  Lord  has  wisely  and  kindly 
selected  this  form  of  ordinance  for  the  remission 
of  sins.  It  was  with  this  object  in  view  that 
John  advocated  the  principle.  (Mark  i:  4.) 
Peter  promised  it  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 
(Acts  ii:  38.)  Saul  also  received  aid  to  arise 
and  have  his  sins  washed  away.  (Actsxxii:  16.) 
And  so  it  was  taught  by  different  disciples  as  a 
means  whereby  God  would  forgive  sins." 

"And  as  you  have  already  stated,  there  are 
various  modes  of  baptism  among  different  sects. 
What  is  your  method  ?" 


66  MR.    DUBANT    OF   SALT    LAKE. 

"  The  only  correct  form,  as  stated  before,  is 
that  explained  in  the  Bible.  Baptism  was  per 
formed  anciently  by  immersion,  in  fact  no  other 
mode  was  thought  of  until  centuries  after  the 
day  of  Christ.  The  word  baptize  is  from  the 
Greek  baptizo  or  bapto,  meaning  to  plunge  or 
immerse,  and  such  noted  writers  as  Polybius, 
Strabo,  Dion  Cassius,  Mosheim,  Luther,  Calvin, 
Bossuet,  Schaaf ,  Baxter,  Jeremy  Taylor,  Robin 
son,  and  others,  all  agree  that  with  the  ancients 
immersion,  and  no  other  form,  was  baptism. 
The  holy  record  itself  explains  the  mode  so 
plainly  that  even  a  wayfaring  man  might  under 
stand.  John  selected  a  certain  place  on  account 
of  there  being  much  water.  (John  iii:  23.) 
Christ  Himself  was  baptized  in  a  river,  after 
which  He  came  up  out  of  the  water.  (Mark  i: 
5-10.)  Both  Philip  and  the  eunuch  went  down 
into  the  water  (Acts  viii:  38,  39),  and  Paul 
likens  baptism  to  the  burial  and  resurrection  of 
Christ,  dying  from  sin,  buried  in  water,  and  a 
resurrection  to  a  new  life.  (Rom.  vi:  3-5.) 


MH.    DUKANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  67 

Jesus  declares  that  a  man  must  be  born  of  the 
water  as  well  as  of  the  spirit.  (John  iii:  5.) 
By  being  immersed  we  are  born  of  the  water, 
and  we  cannot  liken  baptism  to  a  birth  when 
performed  in  any  other  way.  How  mankind 
can  accept  any  other  form,  in  the  face  of  all 
these  facts,  is  more  than  I  can  account  for.  I 
think  enough  has  been  said  to  show  that  I  am 
correct  in  my  views  regarding  the  object  and 
mode  of  baptism,  so  now  let  us  enquire  who  are 
proper  subjects." 

"  Why,  all  who  have  souls  to  save,  I  suppose," 
said  the  doctor. 

"Yes,  providing  they  have  obeyed  the  two 
principles,  already  mentioned ;  that  is,  faith  and 
repentance  ;  for  Christ  commanded  His  apostles 
to  teach  before  baptizing.  (Matthew,  xxviii :  19 
and  20.)  The  candidate  must  believe  before  he 
can  be  baptized.  (Mark  xvi :  16.)  Before  Philip 
baptized  the  people  of  Samaria  they  believed 
the  Gospel  as  he  taught  it.  (Acts  viii:  12.) 
When  the  eunuch  asked  for  baptism  at  the  hands 


68  MR.    DUBANT   OF   SALT    LAKE. 

of  this  same  disciple,  Philip  answered  :  '  If  them 
believest  with  all  thine  heart,  thou  mayest.' 
(Acts  viii:  37.)  All  persons,  then,  who  are 
capable  of  understanding,  are  fit  subjects  for 
baptism  as  soon  as  they  believe  and  have 
repented.  None  are  exempt,  not  even  was  Cor 
nelius  of  old  who  was  so  generous  that  a  report 
of  his  good  deeds  reached  the  throne  of  God. 
His  prayers  were  so  mingled  with  faith  that 
they  brought  down  an  angel  from  heaven  ;  yet 
through  baptism  alone  was  it  possible  that  he 
could  gain  membership  in  the  fold  of  Christ. 
(Acts  x.)  We  see,  then,  that  all,  except  little 
children,  are  proper  subjects  for  this  ordinance, 
providing,  as  stated,  they  have  faith,  and  have 
truly  repented  of  their  sins." 

"And  do  you  claim  that  little  children  are 
exempt?"  said  the  doctor. 

"  I  do  ;  baptism  is  for  the  remission  of ;  sins, 
and  little  children,  being  free  from  sin,  are  of 
necessity  exempt." 

"I  do  not  see  how  you  make  that  doctrine 


MR.    DURANT    OF    SALT    LAKE.  69 

accord  with  the  teachings  of  the  Bible.  Did 
not  Jesus  say,  '  Suffer  liltle  children  to  come 
unto  me?'  " 

"He  did,  but  instead  of  administering  the 
ordinance  of  baptism  unto  them,  He  took  them 
in  His  arms  and  blessed  them,  declaring  at  the 
same  time  that  they  were  pure  and  free  from 
sin  like  unto  those  who  were  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  A  little  child  is  free  from  sin,  is  pure 
in  heart,  humble  and  merciful,  in  fact  is  the 
great  example  of  goodness  which  Christ  points 
out  for  us  to  follow.  (Mark  x:  13-16.)  This 
ordinance,  then,  is  for  people  who  are  old 
enough  to  embrace  it  intelligently,  not  for 
children  who  cannot  understand  its  signifi 
cance,  and  who  already  belong  to  the  kingdom 
of  heaven. 

"  We  have  now  examined  three  of  the  funda 
mental  principles  of  the  gospel  of  salvation. 
There  is  one  more  that  I  wish  to  touch  upon, 
after  which  we  will  discuss  a  subject  that  is  of 
more  interest  to  you,  perhaps,  than  any  of  these. 


70  MR.    DUHANT    OF    SALT    LAKE. 

The  principle  which  I  wish  to  speak  of  now,  is 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  in  olden 
times  always  followed  the  embracing  of  the 
principles  we  have  discussed,  and  when  once  re 
ceived  brought  with  it  some  of  the  gifts  of  the 
gospel.  When  the  first  sermon  was  delivered 
after  the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  at  the  time  when 
the  apostles  were  endowed  with  power  from 
on  high,  a  multitude  of  people  were  pricked  in 
their  hearts,  and  asked  Peter  and  the  rest  of  the 
apostles  what  they  should  do.  Peter  undertook 
to  answer  this  all-important  question,  and  so  far 
as  authority  to  do  so  was  concerned,  we  must 
admit  that  he,  of  all  men  at  that  peculiar  time, 
was  fully  capable,  for  he  was  in  possession  of 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  God  bestowed  upon 
him  by  Christ  Himself.  He  was  the  chief 
apostle  and,  with  his  brethren,  had  been  en 
dowed  with  power  from  above.  Therefore,  he, 
more  than  any  minister  of  our  day,  occupied  a 
place  that  enabled  him  to  answer  correctly,  and 
with  authority." 


MB.    DUKANT   OF   SALT    LAKE.  71 

"  You  are  stating  the  case  properly,  but  what 
did  he  tell  them  ?  "  queried  the  interested  man 
of  law. 

"  His  answer  is  found  in  the  second  chapter 
of  Acts,  beginning  with  the  38th  verse.  You 
will  observe  that  as  soon  as  he  discovered  that 
they  had  faith,  he  immediately  taught  them 
repentance,  then  baptism  for  the  remission  of 
sins,  and  followed  these  doctrines  with  a  prom 
ise  of  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  Yes,  commencing  at  the  verse  mentioned  it 
says  :  'Then  Peter  said  unto  them,  Repent 
and  be  baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and 
ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  chil 
dren,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many 
as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.'  ' 

"  But  how  were  they  to  receive  the  Holy 
Ghost?" 

"  By  the  laying  on  of  hands.  When  Peter 
went  down  into  Samaria  for  the  purpose  of  be- 


72  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT    LAKE. 

stowing  this  gift  on  those  whom  Philip  had 
baptized,  he  did  it  by  the  laying  on  of  hands. 
(Acts  viii  :  17.)  Ananias  conferred  it  upon 
Paul  in  the  same  manner  (Acts  ix  :  17),  and 
Paul  did  the  same  in  the  case  of  those  who 
were  baptized  at  Ephesus  (Acts  xix  :  2-6)  ;  and 
when  people  received  this  birth  of  the  Spirit 
(John  iii  :  5),  they  also  received  the  promised 
blessings  ;  they  were  entitled  to  the  signs 
which  He  promised  would  follow  ;  for  said  He, 
'  These  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe  ;  in 
my  name  shall  they  cast  out  devils  ;  they  shall 
speak  with  new  tongues  ;  they  shall  take  up 
serpents  ;  and  if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing 
it  shall  not  hurt  them  ;  they  shall  lay  hands  011 
the  sick  and  they  shall  recover.'  (Mark  xvi  : 
17,  18.)  We  have  now  discovered  the  condi 
tions  :  faith,  repentance,  baptism  for  the  remis 
sion  of  sins,  and  the  laying  on  of  hands  for  the 
reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  with  the  promise 
of  Christ  that  the  signs  will  follow.  Can  you 
tell  me  now,  which  of  all  these  different  denomi- 


MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  73 

nations  has  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  Or  as 

Wesley  has    questioned  in  one  of  his  hymns 

which  we  may  with  profit  quote  in  full  :  ;  Show 
me  where  true  Christians  live. ' ' 

"Happy  the  souls  that  first  believ'd, 
To  Jesus  and  each  other  cleav'd, 
Joined  by  the  unction  from  above, 
In  mystic  fellowship  of  love. 

"Meek,  simple  foll'wers  of  the  Lamb, 
They  liv'd,  and  spake,  and  thought  the  same; 
They  joyfully  conspir'd  to  raise 
Their  ceaseless  sacrifice  of  praise. 

"With  grace  abundantly  endued, 
A  pure  believing  multitude; 
They  all  were  of  one  heart  and  soul, 
And  only  love  inspir'd  the  whole. 

"Oh,  what  an  age  of  golden  days! 
Oh,  what  a  choice,  peculiar  race! 
Wash'd  in  the  Lamb's  all-cleansing  blood. 
Anointed  kings  and  priests  to  God. 

"Where  shall  I  wander  now  to  find 
Successors  they  have  left  behind? 
The  faithful,  whom  I  seek  in  vain, 

Are  'minish'd  from  the  sons  of  men. 
G 


74  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

"Ye  diff'rent  sects,  who  all  declare, 
'Lo,  here  is  Christ,'  or  'Christ  is  there!' 
Your  stronger  proofs  divinely  give, 
And  show  me  where  true  Christians  live." 

"  You  must  remember,  my  friend,  that  the 
signs  were  only  given  in  order  to  establish  the 
church  in  the  day  of  the  apostles,  but  now  they 
are  abrogated  and  are  no  longer  needed." 

" '  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony,'  "  replied 
Durant  "  and  give  me  chapter  and  verse  to  sub 
stantiate  the  assertion  you  have  just  made." 

"  If  you  will  read  the  13th  chapter  of  the  1st 
Corinthians,  you  will  learn  that  '  whether  there 
be  prophecies  they  shall  fail,  and  whether  there 
be  tongues  they  shall  cease.'  " 

"  If  you  will  take  pains  to  read  the  two  verses 
following,  you  will  see  that  '  we  know  in  part, 
and  we  prophesy  in  part.  But  when  that  which 
is  perfect  is  come,  then  that  which  is  in  part 
shall  be  done  away.'  My  friend,  instead  of  this 
quotation  proving  that  these  things  are  done 
away,  it  establishes  the  assertion  that  they  shall 


Mli.    DUKANT    OF   SALT   LAKE.  75 

remain  until  perfection  shall  come.  Surely  no 
sane  man  will  say  that  we  have  come  to  perfec 
tion." 

"  I  have  understood  that  these  gifts  were  no 
longer  needed.  This  certainly  is  the  conclusion 
the  ministers  of  the  day  have  come  to." 

"But  this  is  not  surprising  to  me,  for  this 
good  old  Bible  declares  that  the  time  will  come 
when  the  people  will  turn  from  sound  doctrine 
to  fables."  (II.  Tim.  iv  :  4.) 

"  I  must  admit  that  you  have  convinced  me 
that  baptism  is  a  necessity,  and  when  I  am  bap 
tized,  the  ordinance  will  be  performed  in  the 
proper  manner,"  naid  the  doctor. 

"  I  am  pleased  to  learn  that,  but  I  may  have 
another  surprise  for  you  yet.  May  I  ask,  who 
do  you  intend  shall  baptize  you  ?" 

"  My  minister,  I  suppose  ;  why  ?" 

"If  the  words  of  the  Bible  be  true,  there 
may  be  a  doubt  as  to  whether  your  minister  is 
authorized  to  baptize  you." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  prove  that  these  men,  min- 


76  MR.    DUHANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

isters  of  the  gospel,  have  110  authority  to  offici 
ate  in  that  ordinance  ?  I  wonder  what  you  will 
undertake  next,  but  proceed,  for  I  am  now  pre 
pared  for  surprises." 

"  I  assure  you,  my  dear  sir,  I  only  wish  to 
refer  to  a  few  doctrines  from  the  Bible  which 
are  necessary  to  be  understood  by  you  in  order 
that  you  may  obtain  eternal  life.  Thus  far  we 
have  only  examined  the  first  principles  of  the 
gospel,  but  now  we  will  speak  of  the  officers 
whom  Christ  placed  in  His  Church,  and  learn 
by  what  means  men  receive  authority  to  act  in  the 
name  of  God.  Paul  tells  us  that  God  has  placed 
'  first  apostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly 
teachers,  after  which  gifts  of  healing,'  etc.  (I. 
Cor.  xii :  28),  and  says  the  work  is  built  upon 
the  foundation  of  apostles.  (Eph.  ii  :  20.)  He 
furthermore  declares  that  these  officers  have 
been  placed  in  the  Church  for  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  and  to  remain  until  we  all  come  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  (Eph.  iv  :  11-13).  Have 
all  mankind  come  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  ? 


MB.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  77 

If  not,  why  has  the  church  dispensed  with  the 
officers  that  God  placed  in  it  for  the  purpose  of 
bringing  all  to  a  unity  of  the  faith  ?  Paul  tells 
us  that  these  officers  were  placed  in  the  Church 
to  keep  us  from  being  tossed  to  and  fro  and 
carried  about  by  every  wind  of  doctrine  which 
is  taught  by  man.  (Eph.  iv  :  12-14.)  At  the 
present  time,  when  men  declare  that  they  have 
no  need  of  apostles  or  prophets,  they  are  di 
vided,  and  subdivided,  and  in  fact  carried  about 
by  every  doctrine  that  is  promulgated — as  Paul 
saw  that  they  would  be,  if  inspired  apostles  and 
prophets  were  not  found  to  lead  them.  In  los 
ing  these  officers,  the  Church  lost  her  authority, 
together  with  all  her  gifts  and  graces,  and  the 
so-called  Christian  churches  today  are  disrobed 
of  all  her  beautiful  garments  ;  and  even  those 
who  pretend  to  defend  her  are  crying  out  that 
her  gifts,  graces  and  ordinances  are  useless  in 
this  age  of  the  world.  Did  Christ  establish  the 
true  order  or  did  He  not  ?  We  say  He  did,  and 
would  ask,  has  any  man  a  right  to  change  it  ? 


78  ME.   DUEANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

And  if  any  man  or  even  an  angel  from  heaven 
should  alter  it  in  the  least,  will  he  not  come 
under  the  condemnation  that  Paul  uttered  when 
he  said  :  '  Though  we  or  an  angel  from  heaven 
preach  any  other  gospel  unto  you  than  that  which 
we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed?' 
(Gal.  i :  8.)  Christ  placed  these  officers  and  the 
ordinances  in  the  Church  for  the  perfection  of 
the  Saints  ;  and  any  one  teaching  contrary  to 
this  is  a  perverter  of  the  gospel,  and  an  anti- 
Christ  in  the  full  meaning  of  the  word.  The 
difference  between  the  true  Church  of  Christ  on 
the  one  hand,  and  the  Catholic  Church,  with  all 
her  posterity  composing  the  whole  protestant 
world  on  the  other  hand,  amounts  to  this  :  one 
had  apostles,  prophets,  etc.,  who  led  the  Church 
by  inspiration  or  by  divine  revelation  ;  while 
the  others  have  learned  men  to  preach  learned 
men's  opinions  ;  have  colleges  to  teach  divinity 
instead  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  instead  of  preach 
ing  the  gospel  without  hire,  their  ministers  must 
have  large  salaries  each  year,  and  they  are  not 


MR.   DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  79 

certain  of  the  doctrines  which  they  teach,  when 
they  should  be  in  possession  of  the  gifts  of 
knowledge,  prophecy  and  revelation.  Now  then 
in  what  church  do  we  find  apostles  and 
prophets  ?" 

The  doctor  replied,  "  There  a,re  none  ;  but 
you  must  remember  there  must  be  a  preacher, 
for  '  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ? '" 
(Eom.  x  :  14) 

"  And  in  the  next  verse  he  asks,  4  How  shall 
they  preach  except  they  be  sent?'  This  same 
apostle  says  that  no  man  is  to  take  the  honor 
unto  himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God  as 
was  Aaron.  (Heb.  v  :  4.)  Aaron  was  called  by 
revelation  (Ex.  iv:  14-17)  ;  hence  we  see  that 
no  man  is  to  preach  the  gospel  except  he  be 
called  by  revelation  from  God.  As  I  said,  in 
stead  of  men  being  called  by  revelation — as  the 
Bible  declares  they  should  be — in  our  day  they 
argue  that  God  has  not  revealed  Himself  for 
almost  eighteen  hundred  years.  Go  and  ask 
your  minister  if  he  has  been  called  by  revela- 


80  MK.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE. 

tion,  and  he  will  tell  you  that  such  manifesta 
tions  ai'e  not  needed  now,  which  assertion  I 
think  will  prove  to  you  that  he  has  no  authority 
to  baptize  for  the  remission  of  sins." 

"But  did  not  Jesus  say,  'Go  ye  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  gospel?'  " 

"  He  did ;  but  was  He  talking  to  modern 
ministers  then  ?  When  He  gave  His  apostles 
authority  to  preach,  did  that  give  all  men  who 
feel  disposed  to  take  the  honor  unto  themselves, 
the  same  authority  ?  He  gave  His  apostles  to 
understand  that  they  had  not  chosen  Him,  but 
He  had  chosen  them  (John  xv  :  16) ;  but  in  this 
day  men  reverse  the  condition.  Then  again, 
He  sent  His  servants  into  the  world  to  preach 
His  gospel  without  purse  or  scrip.  (Luke  x  :  4.) 
Paul  says  his  reward  is  this,  '  That  when  I 
preach  the  gospel  I  may  make  the  gospel  of 
Christ  without  charge,  that  I  abuse  not  my 
power  in  the  gospel.'  (I.  Cor.  ix  :  18.)  Now,  go 
and  ask  your  minister  if  he  <loes  the  same,  and 
I  think  you  will  find  that  he  must  have  a  salary." 


MR.    DURANT    OF    SALT    LAKE.  81 

"Then  what  has  become  of  the  gospel?"  said 
the  lawyer. 

"Paul  says  that  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ 
will  not  be,  save  there  be  '  a  falling  away '  (II. 
Thess.  ii :  3),  and  that  '  in  the  last  days  perilous 
times  shall  come.'  (II.  Tim.  iii  :  1.)  People 
'  will  not  endure  sound  doctrine,'  but  will  '  heap 
to  themselves  teachers  having  itching  ears,  and 
shall  turn  from  the  truth  to  fables  (II.  Tim.  iv  :• 
3,  4),  and  will  have  a  form  of  godliness  but 
will  deny  the  power  thereof.  (II.  Tim.  iii  :  5.) 
Peter  also  says  these  false  teachers  will  make 
merchandise  of  the  souls  of  men.  (II.  Peter  ii : 
1-3.)  They  are  doing  so  by  demanding  a  salary 
for  preparing  sermons  to  tickle  the  people's  itch 
ing  ears.  Micah  (iii  :  11)  says,  their  heads  judge 
for  reward,  their  priests  teach  for  hire,  and  their 
prophets  divine  for  money,  yet  they  lean  upon 
the  Lord  and  say,  is  not  the  Lord  among  us  ? 
Now,  my  friends,  do  not  the  different  sects  of 
the  day  present  us  with  a  literal  fulfillment  of 
all  these  sayings  ?  Have  they  not  transgressed 


82  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

the  laws,  changed  the  ordinance  and  broken  the 
everlasting  covenant?  (Isaiah  xxiv  :  5.)  John 
Wesley  in  his  94th  sermon,  referring  to  the 
condition  of  the  church  after  it  had  departed 
from  the  right  way  and  lost  the  gifts,  says  : 
'  The  real  cause  why  the  extraordinary  gifts 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  were  no  longer  to  be 
found  in  the  Christian  Church  was  because  the 
Christians  were  turned  heathens  again  and  had 
only  a  dead  form  left." 

"  It  would  appear,  then,  that  God  has  forsaken 
mankind  and  left  us  without  any  hope,"  said  Mr. 
Marshall. 

"  No,  he  has  not  ;  but  this  falling  away,  is 
the  result  of  mankind  forsaking  God,  by 
changing  His  gospel  and  departing  from  its 
teachings,  as  I  have  already  shown.  But  He 
has  promised,  through  his  servants,  that  there 
would  be  a  dispensation  when  He  would  gather 
together  all  things  in  Christ  (Eph.  i:  10),  and 
would  restore  all  things  which  He  has  spoken 
by  the  mouth  of  all  His  holy  prophets  since  the 


MR.    DUEANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  83 

world  began.  (Acts  iii  :  20,  21.)  This  dispen 
sation  was  called  the  dispensation  of  the  full 
ness  of  times.  (Eph.  i :  10.)  Daniel,  who 
received,  by  revelation,  the  interpretation  of 
Nebuchadnezzar's  dream,  saw  what  would  take 
place  ir>  the  latter  times,  when  the  God  of 
heaven  would  set  up  a  kingdom.  (Dan  ii :  44.) 
John,  the  revelator,  while  on  that  desolate  island, 
Patmos  (some  ninety  years  after  Christ),  saw 
how  this  gospel  would  be  restored:  namely, 
that  an  angel  would  bring  it  from  heaven  (Rev. 
xiv  :  6),  and  Christ  says  it  '  shall  be  preached 
in  all  the  world  as  a  witness  unto  all  nations; 
and  then  shall  the  end  come.'  (Matt,  xxiv:  14.) 
As  God  is  always  the  same,  and  has  but  one 
plan  for  the  redemption  of  the  human  family, 
we  may  expect  to  see  the  same  gospel  with  like 
promises  preached  in  a  similar  way.  Where  do 
we  find  it  as  it  existed  anciently?  But  as  it  was 
in  the  days  of  Noah,  so  shall  it  be  also  in  the 
days  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man.  (Matt. 
xxiv:  37;  Luke  xvii:  26,  27.)  Noah  was  sent 


84.  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT    LAKE. 

by  the  Lord  to  foretell  the  coming  of  the  flood, 
but  the  people  rejected  his  testimony,  in  fact, 
whenever  God  has  revealed  His  mind  and  will 
to  man  in  days  gone  by,  the  world,  instead  of 
receiving  the  same,  have  rejected  the  message 
and  said  all  manner  of  evil  concerning  the 
prophets,  and  in  many  instances  have  killed 
them,  as  was  the  case  with  Christ  Himself. 
Now  then,  my  friends,  we  are  living  in  the  dis 
pensation  of  the  fullness  of  times,  when  God 
is  gathering  together  all  things  in  Christ.  An 
angel  has  come  from  the  heavens  and  brought 
the  everlasting  gospel,  and  on  the  6th  day  of 
April,  1830,  God — through  revelation  to  man — 
organized  the  kingdom  spoken  of  by  Daniel,  in 
the  exact  pattern  of  the  kingdom  as  it  existed 
in  the  days  of  Christ,  with  apostles  and  prophets, 
and  since  that  day  the  servants  of  God  have 
been  traveling  through  the  world  preaching  the 
same,  as  a  witness  that  the  end  will  soon  come. 
They  call  upon  mankind  to  exercise  faith  in  God 
our  eternal  Father,  and  in  His  Son  Jesus  Christ, 


MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT    LAKE.  85 

also  to  repent  of,  and  turn  from  their  sins,  and 
be  baptized  by  one  who  has  been  called  of  God 
by  revelation,  and  receive  the  laying  on  of  hands 
for  the  bestowal  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  As  servants 
of  God  they  then  promise  that  the  convert  shall 
know  of  the  doctrinje,  whether  it  be  of  God 
or  man  (John  vii:  17);  and,  furthermore,  that 
the  signs  which  followed  the  believers  in  the 
days  of  the  ancient  apostles  will  follow  the 
believer  at  the  present  time,  for  the  same  cause 
will  always  produce  the  same  effect.  My  friends, 
as  a  servant  of  God,  I  call  upon  you  to  obey 
these  principles  and  you  shall  have  the  promised 
blessings." 

The  doctor  said :  "  Much  that  you  say  is  con 
vincing,  some  of  it  excites  curiosity,  and  all  is 
entertaining.  I  will  now  announce  that  the 
Town  Hall  has  been  obtained  for  Saturday 
night  and  as  that  involves  a  little  longer  stay 
than  you  intended,  I  suggest  that  a  collection  be 
taken  and  turned  over  to  you." 

"I  beg  you,  do  nothing  of  that  kind,"    snid 


86  MB.    DUBANT    OF   SALT   LAKE. 

the  missionary.  "  If  the  hall  is  free,  the  lecture 
shall  be  also ;  and  I  can  doubtless  spend  the 
time  pleasantly  enough  till  then." 

"  Very  well,  if  that  is  your  pleasure.  There 
will  be  such  an  attendance  as  this  town  has 
rarely  seen,  I  promise  you." 

And  then  after  a  few  pleasantries  in  the 
usual  vein,  and  a  general  "  good  night,"  the 
party  separated  just  as  the  clock  struck  twelve, 
each  in  the  best  humor. 

In  view  of  the  coming  lecture  it  was  mutually 
agreed  that  the  veranda  gatherings  should  be 
discontinued  for  the  present  at  least. 


MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT    LAKE.  87 

CHAPTEE    VI. 

TRUTH  AGAIN  DEFEATS  FALSEHOOD. 

THE  meeting  was  to  be  held  in  the  Town 
Hall  on  Saturday,  and  in  the  meantime  our 
missionary  busied  himself  variously,  but  devoted 
part  of  the  time  in  getting  his  lecture  arranged 
and  in  refreshing  his  memory  on  the  topics  upon 
which  he  wished  to  speak.  When  not  thus 
employed  he  took  strolls  about  the  country,  or 
engaged  in  pleasant  bits  of  conversation  with 
his  acquaintances,  and  with  others  whom  he 
happened  to  meet  on  the  way.  He  was  such  a 
favorite  at  the  Marshall  mansion  that  the  people 
there  were  always  pleased  to  have  him  express 
a  wish  for  anything,  in  order  that  it  might  at 
once  be  gratified;  but  such  expressions  were 
very  rare  and  confined  to  the  scope  of  his  actual 
requirements. 

On  Friday  afternoon  he  engaged  in  a  pleasant 


88  MR.    DUKANT   OF   SALT    LAKE. 

discussion  with  Mrs.  Marshall  on  some  scrip 
tural  topic.  Missionaries  all  understand  the 
power  of  song,  Mr.  Durant  was  no  exception, 
so  at  one  point  he  sang  one  of  his  hymns: 

"  How  the  light  from  Zion's  mountain 

Clears  the  mists  of  error's  age: 
Clarified  in  ray  and  fountain, 

How  its  truths  our  fears  assuage! 

"  Tempest-tossed,  we  still  are  certain 

Life  is  but  a  pleasant  span. 
Hope  has  painted  every  curtain 

Pictured  in  the  gospel  plan. 

"  Once  again  to  every  nation, 

Jesus  opens  wide  the  door; 
Here  are  truths  that  bring  salvation, 

Preached  and  practiced  as  of  yore. 

"  Joyful  tidings  to  the  people 
From  the  perfect  courts  on  high ; 

Sweetest  chimes  from  tower  and  steeple 
Ring :  Redemption's  drawing  nigh . 

"  Shine,  thou  light,  with  doubled  splendor, 
Spread  thy  soothing,  restful  rings, 

Till  the  sun  of  Zion,  tender 
Rise,  with  healing  in  his  wings!" 


MB.    DUKANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  89 

The  daughter  was  an  interested  listener,  and 
at  the  close  broke  in  with — "  It  seems  to  me 
that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  perfect  happiness 
after  all.  We  are  always  being  disappointed  in 
relation  to  some  hope  or  desire,  and  when  we 
engage  in  that  which  affords  pastime  or  amuse 
ment,  there  is  invariably  a  penalty  following. 
Is  not  this  true,  Mr.  Durant?" 

"  I  could  scarcely  dispute  with  a  lady,  even 
if  there  were  grounds  for  it,"  said  he,  gal 
lantly. 

"But  I  prefer  you  would,"  she  said,  " because 
you  appear  to  know  all  about  these  things  and  I 
desire  to  learn.  Why  is  it,  for  instance,  that 
after  enjoying  myself  greatly  at  a  dance  or 
other  late  entertainment,  injured  nature  after 
ward  cries  out  for  revenge,  and  takes  it  ?  So 
with  all  things  it  seems  to  me.  The  pleasure 
experienced  in  meeting  a  dear  friend  is  be 
clouded  by  the  knowledge  that  there  must  be  a 
parting  soon  ;  and  death  is  ever  near  as  if  to 
remind  us  of  the  fact  that  life,  happiness,  honor, 


90  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT    LAKE. 

wealth,  youth,  are  all  fleeting  and  unsub 
stantial."' 

"  Very  true." 

"  "Why  Claire,"  said  her  mother,  "  you  are  be 
coming  a  regular  pessimist.  Surely  at  your 
age  there  is  no  need  to  borrow  trouble  about 
death  or  anything  else." 

"  I  do  not  borrow  it,  mamma,  it  comes.  Pain 
follows  pleasure,  sorrow  treads  upon  the  heals 
of  happiness,  and  misfortune  is  the  constant  at 
tendant  of  fortune.  There  is,  as  I  said,  no  per 
fect  happiness,  so  it  seems  to  me." 

"Pardon  me,"  said  the  missionary,  "but  you 
did  not  finish  your  sentence.  Shall  I  do  so  for 
you  ?" 

"  O,  by  all  means,"  replied  the  girl  with  eager 
delight. 

"  Well,  then,"  he  continued,  "  doubtless  what 
you  meant  to  say  was  that  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  perfect  happiness  in  either  the  contem 
plation  or  realization  of  things  which  in  them 
selves  are  fleeting  and  unsubstantial — that  is, 


MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT    LAKE.  91 

the  things  of  the  world.  Every  movement  of 
the  machinery  of  a  steamer,  for  instance,  cre 
ates  friction,  which  in  turn  indicates  an  eventual 
breaking  down,  and  so  it  is  with  all  temporal 
things  ;  thus  we  cannot  rely  upon  them  for  per 
manent  good,  and  in  addition  they  are  con 
stantly  subjecting  us  to  peril. 

"  It  is  impossible  to  create  perfect  results  out 
of  imperfect  conditions  ;  therefore,  there  can 
be  no  complete  or  unbroken  happiness  come  out 
of  earthly  surroundings,  for  the  reason  that  all 
such  things  are  changeable  and  fleeting.  And 
yet  there  is  such  a  state  as  perfect  joy  un 
clouded  and  endless." 

"  But  not  in  this  life,  as  you  yourself  have 
shown." 

"Yes,  in  this  life." 

"  I  thought  you  referred  to  this  life  as  uncer 
tain  and  ephemeral  and  as  such  curtailed  or  ex 
tinguished  its  own  joys." 

"  That  is  true,  also.  But  yet  endless  and  su 
preme  delight  is  to  be  found  in  it." 


92  MR.    DUBANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

• 

"  Where  and  how,  pray  ?" 

"  In  observing  principles  and  practicing 
truths  which  lead  to  immortality,  and  which 
confer  upon  us  the  title-deeds  to  homes  where 
pains  and  penalties  are  unknown,  where  all  is 
peace,  contentment  and  love." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  did  not  think  of  that." 

"  In  such  enjoyment  there  is  no  alloy.  More 
than  that;  the  more  it  is  engaged  in,  the  more 
enjoyable  it  becomes;  it  does  not  cloy,  we 
cannot  become  surfeited;  the  more  we  devote 
our  attention  and  effort  to  it  the  greater  the 
desire  we  have  to  continue  and  to  increase  our 
experience.  This  is  that  perfect  happiness  with 
which  nothing  else  can  compare." 

"But  would  you  have  us  dispense  with  all 
pleasures — with  the  refined  indulgences,  the 
innocent  pastimes  and  the  intellectual  recrea 
tions  which  lighten  our  burdens  at  least  for  the 
time  being,  and  have  us  participate  in  sacred 
things  only?  Should  there  be  no  buoyancy  of 
spirit,  no  diversion,  no  relaxation,  in  order  that 


MR.   DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  93 

there  might  be  no  penalty  as  the  result  of 
indulgence?" 

"Why,  what  an — pardon  me — absurd  idea! 
Of  course  you  do  not  advance  it  seriously  and 
should  therefore  be  free  from  criticism.  Rather 
than  that  such  a  rule  of  conduct  as  you  have 
suggested  is  the  proper  one,  it  is  almost  as  bad 
as  that  in  which  amusement  alone  prevails. 
The  medium  course,  which  enables  us  to  enjoy 
all  that  is  properly  enjoyable  in  its  appropriate 
season,  and  still  does  not  cause  us  to  loose  sight 
of  the  great  aim  and  end  of  existence,  is  the 
right  one.  We  should  let  our  pastimes  be  the 
incidents  in  our  career,  not  the  objects  of  it; 
thus  they  lighten  our  burdens,  and,  for  the  time 
being,  dispel  some  of  the  shadows  that  cross- 
our  pathway,  whereas,  if  made  the  purpose  of 
living — the  only  things  to  be  considered — they 
become  burdensome  and  even  sinful." 

"  Then  the  devout  Christian  may  be  happy 
and  jovial  without  being  less  a  Christian,  on  ac 
count  of  that?" 


94  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

"Yes,  indeed.  More — it  is  pleasing  to  our 
Father  for  His  children  to  be  light-hearted,  so 
long  as  their  pleasures  are  proper  and  are  en 
joyed  in  moderation.  The  people  from  among 
whom  I  come  enjoy  themselves  as  much  as 
other  people  do,  but  do  not  overlook  their  de 
votions,  and  above  all  they  remember  the  Sab 
bath  day,  to  keep  it  holy." 

"  That  seems  to  me,"  said  Mrs.  Marshall,  "  to 
be  a  sensible  form  of  Christianity.  Why,  a 
person,  according  to  your  failh,  can  be  pro 
foundly  religious  and  yet  deny  himself  no  proper 
amusement." 

"Most  decidedly  ;  that  is  our  belief  and 
practice." 

•  "  It  seems  to  me  I  would  like  to  be  a  member 
of  your  Church,"  said  the  girl,  artlessly,  at 
which  interesting  stage  of  the  conversation, 
Rev.  Fitzallan  entered,  who  greeted  the  party 
stiffly,  his  brow  having  a  distinct  frown  as  he 
looked  at  the  westerner. 

"Pardon  me,"   said  the   Clergyman,  after  a 


MB.    DUBANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  95 

few  commonplaces  had  passed,  "  but  we  'gather 
wisdom  by  the  wayside,'  and  I  have  just  ac 
quired  some  information  from  that  source  con 
cerning  our  friend  here  from  the  wilds,  and  as 
it  surprised  me,  I  thought  it  might  equally  sur 
prise  the  rest  of  you,  himself  included,  per 
haps." 

Evidently  the  churchman  had  been  engaged 
in  the  questionable  calling  of  picking  up  stray 
scraps  of  gossip  here  and  there,  containing  as 
usual  some  truth  mixed  with  much  error.  There 
was  obviously  trouble  ahead. 

"Anything  concerning  me  is  not  apt  to  be  of 
sufficient  consequence  to  be  very  interesting," 
said  Mr.  Durant,  "  and  having  already  stated 
all  I  thought  worth  saying  about  myself  and 
my  errand,  there  can  be  little  or  nothing  that  is 
surprising,  I  am  sure." 

"  Is  it  not  a  fact  that  you  are  from  Salt  Lake 
City?" 

"  It  is." 

"  It  is  !      Why  you  never  informed  us  of  this 


96  MR.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE. 

and  yet  you  have  been  associated  with  us  sev 
eral  days." 

"  Indeed  !     May  I   ask   you,    Mrs.  Marshall, 
and  you,  Miss  Marshall,  what  part  of  the  coun 
try  our  friend  here  comes  from  ?" 
The  ladies  did  not  know. 

"Indeed!  Why  sir,  you  have  been  associated 
with  this  family  several  weeks,  and  yet  they  do 
not  know  what  particular  point  you  came  from. 
Perhaps  like  myself,  you  were  never  asked." 

"  This  is  evasion,"  said  the  now  thoroughly 
excited  churchman.  "  There  is  no  place  in  my 
district  possessed  of  such  peculiar  conditions  as 
would  place  one  of  its  inhabitants  under  suspi 
cion  because  of  them." 

"  Nor  in  mine  either,  that  I  know  of,"  calmly 
rejoined  Durant. 

"  Is  not  Salt  Lake  City  the  headquarters  and 
residence  of  a  class  of  people  known  as  Mor 
mons  who  hold  exclusive  sway  there  ?" 

"  No,  sir." 

"  That  is  what  I  have  heard." 


MR.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  97 

"  Surely,  I  am  not  accountable  for  what  you 
have  heard.  There  are  a  great  many  Mormons 
in  Salt  Lake,  and  just  as  many  that  are  not 
Mormons  ;  it  is  the  headquarters  of  the  Church 
as  you  suggest,  but  its  members  are  not  in  ex 
clusive  sway  there." 

"How  can  that  be?" 

"  No  matter  about  the  means  ;  the  fact  itself 
is  what  concerns  us." 

The  churchman  was  discomfited  and  measur 
ably  confused  ;  he  was  compelled  to  change  his 
course. 

"  You  told  us,"  said  he,  that  you  were  an 
advocate  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  ;  should 
there  not  be  a  suffix  in  these  words — Latter-day 
Saints?" 

"  That  is  correct." 

"  And  is  not  '  Mormonism  '  its  other  name  ?" 

"  No,  it  has  no  other  name.  It  is  called 
'  Mormonism '  by  nearly  every  one  not  con 
nected  with  it,  and  yet  that  is  not  a  proper  des 
ignation." 


98  ME.    DDBANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

"  Then  to  yourself  you  are  a  '  Latter-day 
Saint,'  and  to  the  world  you  are  a  '  Mormon?  ' ' 

"  That  is  it  exactly." 

"  Strange  that  we  should  be  kept  in  ignorance 
of  it  so  long." 

"  I  have  answered  every  question  fairly  and 
in  addition  have  stated  everything  necessary  to 
a  full  explanation  of  my  cause  and  myself.  If 
the  doctrine  I  teach  be  true — and  it  has  stood 
all  tests  so  far — can  you  find  nothing  more  than 
a  name  to  oppose  it?" 

"  I  hope  sir,  you  do  not  accuse  me  of  innu 
endo?" 

"  I  accuse  you  of  nothing." 

"  Come  now,"  said  Mrs.  Marshall,  "  do  not  be 
too  earnest." 

"  Well,  madam,"  said  Eev.  Fitzallan,  "  I 
thought  my  services  in  this  connection  would  be 
received  graciously  and  thankfully.  As  they  are 
not  I  occupy  the  position  of  an  intruder  and  will 
take  my  leave." 

"  Not  on  my  account,  I  hope,"  said  Mr.  Du- 


MH.    DUHANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  99 

rant.  "  If  there  is  an  intruder  here  it  is  I,  and 
it  would  be  my  duty  to  depart." 

"  You  m  ust  not  go  under  such  circum 
stances,"  said  Mrs.  Marshall. 

The  girl's  looks  seconded  her  mother's  words, 
and  the  irate  churchman  permitted  his  passion 
to  overcome  his  judgment. 

"  Excuse  me,"  he  said,  "  but  I  will  take  my 
leave.  Under  the  circumstances  my  presence 
must  be  altogether  unwelcome.  I  have  heard 
of  the  fascinating  character  of  some  of  the  fea 
tures  of  Mormonism,  and  the  persuasiveness  of 
those  who  advocate  it.  Violation  of  the  laws  of 
God  and  man  by  practicing  polygamy  is  one 
of  the  seductive  usages  of  that  creed,  I  be 
lieve." 

"  Your  belief  is  erroneous,  then,"  said  Durant. 
"  Whatever  my  people  may  have  believed  in  the 
past  as  to  the  correctness  of  doctrines  taught 
by  the  Bible  and  the  prophets  of  old,  they  now 
obey  the  laws  of  the  land  in  which  they  live." 

"  Marvelous  !      I   have   heard   otherwise.      I 


100        MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

have  even  taken  the  pains  to  bring  with  me  a 
newspaper  which  I  received  from  a  traveler, 
and  in  which  information  of  a  different  charac 
ter  is  obtained.  It  is  published  in  Salt  Lake 
City  and  should  be  correct.  Here  is  part  of  a 
sermon  delivered  by  a  Mormon  Bishop  ;  and 
here  an  account  of  several  arrests  for  violating 
the  law  against  polygamy  and  kindred  offenses, 
while  an  editorial  in  the  same  paper  comments 
strongly  on  the  deception  and  falsity  pervading 
the  Mormon  people.  There  must  be  a  mistake 
somewhere." 

"  No,  there  is  no  mistake  at  all,  but  much 
falsehood  and  misrepresentation.  It  is  true 
that  since  the  law  against  polygamy  was  enacted 
there  have  been  many  prosecutions  of  members 
of  our  Church  chiefly  because  of  their  inability 
instantly  to  sever  the  happy  associations  of  a 
lifetime  which  had  been  formed  before  the  law 
went  into  effect,  or  their  lack  of  exact  knowl 
edge  as  to  what  the  law  required  of  them.  It 
was  a  difficult,  I  may  say  an  impossible  matter, 


ME.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       101 

for  them  to  break  away  entirely  from  a  part  of 
their  families  and  never  go  near  them,  to  give 
a  word  of  counsel,  or  it  may  be  hurriedly  to 
embrace  the  little  ones  from  whom  the  law  had 
separated  them.  When  thus  found  they  have 
been  apprehended,  tried,  convicted  and  punished, 
often  without  an  effort  to  defend  themselves. 
The  Bishop  named  by  the  paper,  does  not,  and 
never  did  exist,  and  the  sermon  referred  to 
was  never  delivered,  as  the  same  paper  has  been 
compelled  to  admit  on  several  occasions;  and 
the  editor's  views,  or  rather  sayings,  are  the 
words  of  a  man  whose  chief  interest  in  the 
community  is  to  fan  the  flames  of  discord  so 
that  his  nefarious  business  may  prosper.  His 
statements  are  utterly  and  entirely  false." 

After  these  remarks  the  reverend  went  to  his 
room,  and  shortly  afterward  took  his  departure. 

"I  don't  like  the  Mormons  at  all,  and  I'm  just 
sorry  you're  one,"  said  the  girl. 

"  I  too,  am  somewhat  opposed  to  that  peculiar 
religion,  but  it  does  seem  to  me,  after  hearing 


102       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

you,  that  my  dislike  arises  more  from   prejudice 
than  from  anything  else,"  said  the  mother. 

"  I  have  here  a  card  containing  the  articles  of 
our  faith  from  which  you  may  learn  that  we  are 
not  so  evil  as  we  are  represented  to  be." 

We  believe  in  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  and  in  His  Son, 
Jesus  Christ,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

We  believe  that  men  will  be  punished  for  their  own  sins, 
and  not  for  Adam's  transgression. 

We  believe  that,  through  the  atonement  of  Christ,  all  man 
kind  may  be  saved,  by  obedience  to  the  laws  and  ordinances 
of  the  Gospel. 

We  believe  that  these  ordinances  are:  First,  Faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ;  second,  Repentance;  third,  Baptism  by 
immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins;  fourth,  Laying  on  of 
Hands  for  the  Gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

We  believe  that  a  man  must  be  called  of  God,  by  "pro 
phecy,  and  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,"  by  those  who  are  in 
authority,  to  preach  the  gospel  and  administer  in  the  ordi 
nances  thereof. 

We  believe  in  the  same  organization  that  existed  in  the 
primitive  church,  namely:  apostles,  prophets,  pastors,  teach 
ers,  evangelists,  etc. 

We  believe  in  the  gift  of  tongues,  prophecy,  revelation, 
visions,  healing,  interpretation  of  tongues,  etc. 

We  believe  the  Bible  to  be  the  word  of  God," as  far  as  it  is 
translated  correctly ;  we  also  believe  the  Book  of  Mormon  to 
be  the  word  of  God. 

We  believe  all  that  God  has  revealed,  all  that  He  does  now 
reveal,  and  we  believe  ihat  He  will  yet  reveal  many  great  and 
important  things  pertaining  to  the  Kingdom  of  God. 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       103 

We  believe  in  the  literal  gathering  of  Israel  and  in  the  re 
storation  of  the  Ten  Tribes,  That  Zion  will  he  built  upon 
this  continent.  That  Christ  will  reign  personally  upon  the 
earth,  and  that  the  earth  will  be  renewed  and  receive  its 
paradisiacal  glory. 

We  claim  the  privilege  of  worshiping  Almighty  God  ac 
cording  to  the  dictates  of  our  conscience,  and  allow  all  men 
the  same  privilege,  let  them  worship  how,  where,  or  what 
they  may. 

We  believe  in  being  subject  to  kings,  presidents,  rulers  and 
magistrates,  in  obeying,  honoring  and  sustaining  the  law. 

We  believe  in  being  honest,  true,  chaste,  benevolent, 
virtuous,  and  in  doing  good  to  all  men;  indeed  we  may  say 
that  we  follow  the  admonition  of  Paul,  "We  believe  all  things, 
we  hope  all  things,''  we  have  endured  many  things,  and  hope 
to  be  a  le  to  endure  all  things.  If  there  is  anything  virtuous, 
lovely,  or  of  good  report,  or  praiseworthy,  we  seek  after  these, 
things. — Joseph  Smith. 

With  this  Durant  took  from  his  pocket  the 
card,  and  handing  it  to  Mrs.  Marshall,  said: 

"Examine  it  at  your  leisure."     And  without 
more  adieu  he  was  gone,  leaving  the  ladies  in 
reflective  mood. 

Mr.  Marshall  received  the  news  regarding 
Durant,  in  silence;  perhaps  he  had  suspected,  or 
even  knew  already,  that  the  stranger  was  a 
"  Mormon." 


104       ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 


CHAPTEE  VII. 

A   TRIUMPH   AND   AN   ESCAPE. 

THE  afternoon  preceding  the  night  on  which 
Charles  Durant  was  to  appear  before  the  public 
in  the  Town  Hall  of  Westminster  to  place  the 
plan  of  salvation  before  the  people,  and  bear 
his  testimony  to  the  eternal  truth,  was  wearing 
slowly  away.  By  this  time  his  name  vvas  on 
everybody's  lips,  and  nearly  all  knew  him.  As 
he  walked  abroad  some  would  pass  him  with  a 
frown,  some  with  a  gaze  of  curiosity,  rarely  one 
would  smile,  and  less  frequently  still  would  he 
receive  a  pleasant  "  good-day."  If  he  had  de 
lighted  in  notoriety,  here  was  certainly  a  field  in 
which  he  might  enjoy  that  to  the  full  limit  of 
his  desire;  but  he  wanted  nothing  of  the  kind. 
He  was  filled  with  the  spirit  of  his  calling 
which  was  to  spread  the  truth  and  labor  unto 
the  salvation  of  men;  and  neither  the  insults  of 


MR.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       105 

the  insolent  nor  the  frowns  of  opponents  could 
turn  him  aside  from  that  purpose.  He  bore 
within  his  breast  the  realization  of  an  upright 
purpose,  together  with  the  certainty  of  a  re 
ward  to  come.  What  were  threats  and  annoy 
ances  to  him?  And  yet  he  sought  not  persecu 
tion  that  a  cheap  martyrdom  might  be  gained; 
perhaps  if  warned  of  a  personal  danger,  in  obe 
dience  to  a  natural  impulse,  he  would  have 
shunned  or  gone  around  it,  but  never  to  the 
sacrifice  of  one  jot  or  tittle  of  principle. 

His  experience  of  less  than  a  week  in  West 
minster  had  been  sufficient  for  a  volume  of 
much  greater  proportions  than  this  little  publi 
cation,  and  yet  enough  of  it  is  noted  here  to 
give  a  fair  idea  of  what  transpired.  In  that 
time  our  hero,  a  comparative  stranger,  had  be 
come  well-settled  and  was  welcome  in  an  honor 
able  household,  and  this  without  deception  or 
any  special  effort  to  please;  he  had  dethroned 
the  demon  of  infidelity  in  one  good  man's  heart 
when  a  skilled  churchman's  efforts  in  that  di- 


106       MB.  DUE  ANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

rection  only  threatened  to  perpetuate  the  evil; 
had  caused  another  good  man,  indifferent  to 
gospel  measures,  to  become  actively  interested; 
had  defeated  the  churchman  spoken  of,  on  his 
own  ground,  and  had  shown  in  an  unmistakeable 
manner  the  fallacy  of  his  doctrine,  and  finally, 
had  brought  this  showy  patron  of  religion  to 
utter  discomfiture  without  desiring,  intending, 
or  trying  to  annoy  him  in  any  way;  had  set  the 
family  named  and  several  of  their  neighbors  to 
thinking  as  they  had  never  thought  before;  and 
now,  as  a  special  favor  was  to  address  the  town 
people  in  their  chief  public  building.  The 
Town  Hall  was  filled  to  overflowing,  and  when 
Durant  entered  and  walked  slowly  up  to  the 
platform,  it  is  perhaps  needless  to  say  he  was 
the  observed  of  all  observers.  There  were  some 
feelings  of  surprise  when  Mr.  Brown,  the  (late) 
infidel,  arose  to  introduce  the  speaker  of  the. 
evening;  he  announced  before  doing  so  that  the 
lecture  would  consist  of  an  exposition  of  the 
groundworK,  and  some  advanced  principles  of 


MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       107 

the  gospel  as  laid  down  in  the  Bible.  "  Noth 
ing  will  be  left  to  be  conjectured  or  surmised," 
he  said;  "  the  speaker  is  familiar  with  the  sub 
ject  and  is  capable  of  doing  it  justice.  I  speak 
advisedly,  having  heard  him  before.  I  ask 
your  earnest  and  respectful  attention,  and  now 
present  to  you  Mr.  Charles  Durant,  of  Salt 
Lake  City." 

Notwithstanding  the  sacredness  of  the  occa 
sion,  there  was  a  burst  of  applause  when 
the  speaker  arose.  Before  him,  on  a  table,  were 
the  Bible  and  twx>  or  three  other  books.  He 
entered  upon  his  subject  at  once,  first  explain 
ing  the  principles  of  faith,  repentance  and 
baptism,  citing  the  Holy  Book  in  support  of 
his  arguments,  and  making  every  principle 
plain  and  lucid  as  he  proceeded.  In  as  extended 
a  manner  as  he  could,  within  the  time  at  his 
disposal,  he  developed  the  philosophy  and 
practice  of  true  Christianity  from  the  begin 
ning  to  the  present  time,  leaving  no  salient 
point  unmentioned,  and  no  stone  marking  the 


108       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

way,  unturned.  He  occupied  two  hours,  and 
there  was  not  a  listener  but  gladly  would 
have  remained  that  much  longer.  The  impres 
sion  made  was  deep ;  as  to  whether  or  not  it 
was  lasting,  that  depended  largely  upon  the 
individuals  themselves. 

The  lawyer  and  the  doctor  and  the  Marshalls 
came  forward  and  grasped  the  speaker's  hand 
extending  sincere  congratulations.  The  preacher 
was  absent.  As  they  left  the  room,  people 
could  be  heard  making  such  remarks  as — 
"Well,  that  is  mighty  sound  reasoning  no 
matter  where  it  comes  from  ;  "  a  few  asked  to 
be  introduced  and  one  of  these,  an  old  lady, 
said  in  a  low  voice,  "You  spoke  the  truth,  I 
know  it  ;  God  bless  you  !  " 

As  soon  as  he  could  make  his  way  to  Durant's 
side,  the  negro,  Csesar,  said  hurriedly — "  You 
want  to  look  a  little  out  as  you  go  home  ;  I 
heard  a  lot  of  fellers  down  the  lane  talking,  and 
they  said  they  would  fix  that  Mormon." 

A  spontaneous  exclamation  of  surprise  and 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       109 

disgust  came  from  the  little  party  of  which 
Durant  was  the '  center.  However,  it  was 
left  to  the  lawyer  to  engage  in  explosive- 
ness,  and  he  did  it  in  a  manner  which  left  no 
doubt  of  what  he  would  do  in  an  emergency. 
It  was  finally  decided  that  he  and  the  doctor 
should  lead  the  way  homeward,  with  the 
Marshall  family,  our  guest,  a  neighbor  and  the 
negro,  following  leisurely  after.  The  improvised 
mob  was  soon  encountered  and  the  interview 
was  stormy  for  awhile,  but  before  the  party  in 
the  rear  reached  the  spot,  the  tumult  was 
quieted  down  considerably.  The  lawyer  knew 
every  one  in  the  party  and  if  any  violence  was 
offered  to  the  stranger,  he  would  make  it  his 
personal  business  to  see  that  every  one  of  them 
answered  to  the  law.  This,  coupled  with  milder 
and  more  persuasive  methods,  had  its  effect, 
and  one  by  one  the  rioters  dispersed,  at 
least  for  the  present.  Mr.  Durant  and  his 
friends  walked  home  without  being  assaulted  by 
so  much  as  an  unpleasant  exclamation  though 


110       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

he  fully  expected  trouble  from  the  first ;  but  he 
Determined  to  continue  his  labor  as  he  had 
begun,  leaving  the  result  to  Providence. 


ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       Ill 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE   PROPHET   JOSEPH'S   STATEMENT. 

PERHAPS  it  was  the  force  of  habit  as  well  as 
the  impelling  power  of  desire  that  caused  the 
group,  with  whom  we  are  now  so  familiar,  again 
to  assemble  at  the  place  made  somewhat 
memorable  by  recent  events — the  verandah 
fronting  the  Marshall  mansion.  All  the  persons 
hitherto  named,  excepting,  of  course,  the  min 
ister,  were  present  ;  that  gentleman  had  not 
only  taken  his  departure  from  the  house,  but 
doubtless  from  the  town  also. 

It  was  Sunday  evening,  the  weather  was  per 
fect,  all  things  seemed  conducive  to  harmony, 
and  a  most  pleasurable  occasion,  it  being  per 
haps  the  last  they  would  enjoy  together.  The 
doctor  and  lawyer  were  so  anxious  to  begin  the 
conversation  that  they  could  scarcely  wait  for 


112       ME.  DUE  ANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

all  to  be  seated  ;  they  desired  to  improve  the 
opportunity,  and  learn  what  they  could  of  other 
principles  of  the  missionary's  faith. 

"Mr.  Durant,"  finally  said  the  doctor,  "we 
have  listened  with  much  pleasure  to  different 
conversations  with  you  since  your  arrival  and 
these  have  awakened  a  lively  interest  within  us, 
and  as  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  this  evening, 
we  thought  it  would  not  be  at  all  unpleasant  to 
you  to  spend  an  hour  or  so  in  answering  what 
to  us  appears  to  be  some  very  important  ques 
tions  concerning  the  faith  of  the  so-called 
Mormons." 

"I  assure  you  it  will  be  pleasant  to  me, 
indeed.  I  am  here  for  that  purpose,  and  the 
more  questions  I  have  an  opportunity  to  answer, 
the  better  and  more  successfully  will  I  perform 
my  duty.  Could  I  read  your  thoughts  and 

i» 

know  what  you  desire  explained,  I  assure  you 
nothing  would  be  left  untold  ;  but  this  not  being 
the  case,  I  rely  upon  you  to  make  enquiries  and 
will  request  that  you  keep  nothing  back,  and  I 


MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       113 

will  be  honest  in  giving  any  information  that  I 
am  capable  of  imparting." 

"I  am  now  inclined  to  believe,"  said  the 
doctor,  "after  our  experience  with  you,  that, 
like  most  of  the  good  people  of  this  nation  we 
have  been  in  possession  of  only  one  side  of  the 
question  regarding  your  people.  Never  having 
heard,  from  your  standpoint,  the  claims  of  Mr. 
Joseph  Smith,  the  founder  of  your  Church,  in 
regard  to  his  being  a  prophet,  we  would  be 
pleased  to  learn  what  he  said  on  this  question." 

"  This  is  a  frankness  which  I  appreciate  very 
much.  As  a  general  thing,  the  majority  of  the 
people,  when  desirous  of  knowing  anything 
concerning  us,  are  prone  to  ask  any  other  per 
son  on  earth  than  a  Mormon.  They  do  not 
seem  to  think  for  a  moment  that  we  ourselves 
might  be  able  to  place  them  in  possession  of 
the  most  reliable  information  on  the  subject. 
Joseph  Smith's  claim  to  being  divinely  inspired 
to  open  up  a  new  dispensation  of  the  gospel,  is 

• 

here  given  in  his  own  statement  so  that  you 


114       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

will  be  getting  it  direct  from  the  fountain 
head." 

"  By  all  means,  read  it,"  said  two  or  three  in 
concert ;  "  there  will  then  be  no  room  for  mis 
representation." 

"  Joseph  Smith  has  made  the  following  state 
ment  regarding  the  subject/'  continued  Durant: 

"  Owing  to  the  many  reports  which  have  been  put  in  circu 
lation  by  evil  designing  persons  in  relation  to  the  rise  and  pro 
gress  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  all 
of  which  have  been  designed  by  the  authors  thereof  to  mili 
tate  against  its  character  as  a  Church,  and  its  progress  in  the 
world,  I  have  been  induced  to  write  this  history,  so  as  to  dis 
abuse  the  public  inind,  and  put  all  inquirers  a  ter  truth  in 
possession  of  the  facts  as  they  have  transpired  in  relation  both 
to  myself  and  the  Church  so  far  as  I  have  such  facts  in  pos 
session. 

"  In  this  history  I  will  present  the  various  events  in  relation 
to  this  Church,  in  truth  and  righteousness,  as  they  have 
transpired,  or  as  they  at  present  exist,  being  now  the  eighth 
year  since  the  organization  of  the  said  Church. 

"  I  was  born  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  five,  on  the  twenty- third  day  of  December,  in 
the  town  of  Sharon,  Windsor  County,  State  of  Vermont.  My 
father,  Joseph  Smith,  senior,  left  the  State  of  Vermont,  and 
moved  to  Palmyra,  Ontario  (now  Wayne)  County,  in  the 
State  of  New  York,  when  I  was  in  my  tenth  year.  In  about 
four  years  after  my  father's  arrival  at  Palmyra,  he  moved 
with  his  family  into  Manchester,  in  the  same  County  of 


MR.    DUIIANT    OF   SALT   LAKE.  115 

Ontario.  His  family  consisted  of  eleven  souls,  namely:  my 
father,  Joseph  Smith,  my  mother,  Lucy  Smith  (whose  name 
previous  to  her  marriage  was  Mack,  daughter  of  Solomon 
Mack),  my  brothers  Alvin  (who  is  now  dead),  Hyrum, 
myself,  Samuel  Harrison,  William,  Don  Carlos,  and  my  sis 
ters  Sophronia,  Catherine,  and  Lucy, 

"  Some  time  in  the  second  year  after  our  removal  to  Man 
chester,  there  was  in  the  place  where  we  lived  an  unusual 
excitement  on  the  subject  of  religion.  It  commenced  with  the 
Methodists,  but  soon  became  general  among  all  the  sects  in 
that  region  of  country;  indeed  the  whole  district  of  country 
seemed  affected  by  it,  and  great  multitude  united  themselves 
to  the  different  religious  parties,  which  created  no  small  stir 
and  division  amongst  the  people,  some  crying,  Lo,  here,  and 
some,  Lo  there;  some  were  contending  for  the  Methodist 
faith,  some  for  the  Presbyterian,  and  some  for  the  Baptists'. 
For  notwithstanding  the  great  love  which  the  converts  for 
these  different  faiths  expressed  at  the  time  of  their  conversion, 
and  the  great  zeal  manifested  by  their  respected  clergy,  who 
were  active  in  getting  up  and  promoting  this  extraordinary 
scene  of  religious  feeling,  in  order  to  have  everybody  con 
verted,  as  they  were  pleased  to  call  it,  let  them  join  what  sect 
they  pleased :  yet  when  the  converts  began  to  file  off,  some  to 
one  party,  and  some  to  another,  it  was  seen  that  the  seemingly 
good  feelings  of  both  the  priests  and  the  converts  were  more 
pretended  than  real,  for  a  scene  of  great  confusion  and  bad 
feeling  ensued — priest  contending  against  priest,  and  convert 
against  convert,  so  that  all  the  good  feelings  one  for  another, 
if  they  ever  had  any,  were  entirely  lost  in  a  strife  of  words, 
and  a  contest  about  opinions. 

"  I  was  at  this  time  in  my  fifteenth  year.  My  father's  family 
was  proselyted  to  the  Presbyterian  faith,  and  four  of  them 
joined  that  church,  namely,  my  mother,  Lucy,  my  brothers 
Hyrum,  Samuel  Harrison,  and  my  sister  Sophronia. 


116       MR.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 


"  During  this  time  of  great  excitement,  my  mind  was  called 
up  to  serious  reflection  and  great  uneasiness ;  but  though  my 
feelings  were  deep  and  often  pungent,  still  I  kept  myself  aloof 
from  all  those  parties,  though  I  attended  their  several  meet 
ings  as  often  as  occasion  would  permit ;  but  in  process  of  time 
my  mind  became  somewhat  partial  to  the  Methodist  sect,  and 
I  felt  some  desire  to  be  united  with  them,  but  so  great  was  the 
confusion  and  strife  among  the  different  denominations,  that 
it  was  impossible  for  a  person,  young  as  I  was,  and  so  unac 
quainted  with  men  and  things,  to  come  to  any  certain  conclu 
sion  who  was  right,  and  who  was  wrong.  My  mind  at  differ 
ent  times  was  greatly  excited,  the  cry  and  tumult  was  so  great 
and  incessant.  The  Presbyterians  were  most  decided  against 
the  Baptists  and  Methodists,  and  used  all  their  powers  of 
either  reason  or  sophistry  to  prove  their  errors,  or,  at  least,  to 
make  the  people  think  they  were  in  error.  On  the  other  hand 
the  Baptists  and  Methodists,  in  their  turn,  were  equally  zeal 
ous  to  establish  their  own  tenets  and  disprove  all  others. 

"  In  the  midst  of  this  war  of  words  and  tumult  of  opinions,  I 
often  said  to  myself,  What  is  to  be  done?  Who  of  all  these 
parties  are  right?  Or,  are  they  all  wrong  together?  If  any 
one  of  them  be  right,  which  is  it,  and  how  shall  I  know  it? 

"  While  I  was  laboring  under  the  extreme  difficulties, 
caused  by  the  contests  of  these  parties  of  religionists,  I  was 
one  day  reading  the  Epistle  of  James,  first  chapter,  and  fifth 
verse,  which  reads,  If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of 
God,  that  giveth  unto  all  men  liberally  and  upbraideth  not, 
and  it  shall  be  given  him.  Never  did  any  passage  of  scripture 
come  with  more  power  to  the  heart  of  man  than  this  did  at 
this  time  to  mine.  It  seemed  to  enter  with  great  force  into 
every  feeling  of  my  heart.  I  reflected  on  it  again  and  again, 
knowing  that  if  any  person  needed  wisdom  from  God,  I  did; 
for  how  to  act  I  did  not  know,  and  unless  I  could  get  more 
wisdom  than  I  then  had,  would  never  know ;  for  the  teachers 


ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       117 

of  religion  of  the  different  sects  understood  the  same  pas 
sage  so  differently  as  to  destroy  all  confidence  in  settling  the 
question  by  an  appeal  to  the  Bible.  At  length  I  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  I  must  either  remain  in  darkness  and  confu 
sion,  or  else  I  must  do  as  James  directs,  that  is,  ask  of  God. 
I  at  length  came  to  the  determination  to  ask  of  God,  conclud 
ing  that  if  He  gave  wisdom  to  them  that  lacked  wisdom,  and 
would  give  liberally  and  not  upbraid,  I  might  venture.  So, 
in  accordance  with  this,  my  determination  to  ask  of  God,  I 
retired  to  the  woods  to  make  the  attempt.  It  was  Ion  the 
morning  of  a  beautiful,  clear  day,  early  in  the  spring  of 
eighteen  hundred  and  twenty.  It  was  the  first  time  in  my  life 
that  I  had  made  such  an  attempt,  for  amidst  all  my  anxieties 
I  had  never  as  yet  made  the  attempt  to  pray  vocally. 

"  After  I  had  retired  into  the  place  where  I  had  previously 
designed  to  go,  having  looked  around  me  and  finding  myself 
alone,  I  kneeled  down  and  began  to  offer  up  the  desires  of  my 
heart  to  God.  I  had  scarcely  done  so,  when  immediately  I 
was  seized  upon  by  some  power  which  entirely' overcame  me, 
and  had  such  astonishing  influence  over  me  as  to  bind  my 
tongue  so  that  I  could  not  speak.  Thick  darkness  gathered 
around  me,  and  it  seemed  to  me  for  a  time  as  if  I  were 
doomed  to  sudden  destruction.  But  exerting  all  my  powers 
to  call  upon  God  to  deliver  me  out  of  the  power  of  this  enemy 
which  had  seized  upon  me,  and  at  the  very  moment  when  I 
was  ready  to  sink  into  despair  and  abandon  myself  to  destruc 
tion,  not  to  an  imaginary  ruin,  but  to  the  power  of  some  act 
ual  being  from  the  unseen  world,  who  had  such  a  marvelous 
power  as  I  had  never  before  felt  in  any  being.  Just  at  this 
moment  of  great  alarm,  I  saw  a  pillar  of  light  exactly  over 
my  head  above  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  which  descended 
gradually  until  it  fell  upon  me.  It  no  sooner  appeared  than  I 
found  myself  delivered  from  the  enemy  which  held  me  bound. 
When  the  light  rested  upon  me,  I  saw  two  personages,  whose 


118       MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

brightness  and  glory  defy  all  description,  standing  above  me 
in  the  air.  One  of  them  spake  unto  me,  calling  me  by  name, 
and  said  (pointing  to  the  other),  '  THIS  is  MY  BELOVED  SON, 

HBAK  HIM.' 

"  My  object  in  going  to  enquire  of  the  Lord,  was  to  know 
which  of  all  the  sects  was  right,  that  I  might  know  which  to 
Join,  No  sooner,  therefore,  did  I  get  possession  of  myself,  so 
as  to  be  able  to  speak,  than  I  asked  the  personages  who  stood 
above  me  in  the  light,  which  of  all  the  sects  was  right  (for  at 
this  time  it  had  never  entered  into  my  heart  that  all  were 
wrong),  and  which  I  should  join.  I  was  answered  that  I 
must  join  none  of  them,  for  they  were  all  wrong,  and  the  per 
sonage  who  addressed  me  said  that  all  their  creeds  were  an 
abomination  in  his  sight ;  that  those  professors  were  all  cor 
rupt.  They  draw  near  to  me  with  their  lips,  but  their  hearts 
are  far  from  me  ;  they  teach  for  doctrine  the  commandments 
of  men,  having  a  form  of  godliness,  but  they  deny  the  power 
thereof. 

"  He  again  forbade  me  to  join  with  any  of  them  ;  and  many 
other  things  did  he  say  unto  me  which  I  cannot  write  at  this 
time.  When  I  came  to  myself  again,  I  found  myself  lying  on 
my  back,  looking  up  into  heaven. 

"  Some  few  days  after  I  had  this  vision,  I  happened  to  be 
in  company  with  one  of  the  Methodist  preachers  who  was 
very  active  in  the  before  mentioned  religious  excitement,  and 
conversing  with  him  on  the  subject  of  religion,  I  took  occa 
sion  to  give  him  an  account  of  the  vision  which  I  had  had.  I 
was  greatly  surprised  at  his  behavior  ;  he  treated  my  com 
munication  not  only  lightly,  but  with  great  contempt,  saying 
it  was  all  of  the  devil,  that  there  were  no  such  things  as  vis 
ions  or  revelations  in  these  days ;  that  all  such  things  had 
ceased  with  the  apostles,  and  that  there  never  would  be  any 
more  of  them. 

"  I  soon  found,  however,  that  my  telling  the  story  had  ex- 


MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       119 

cited  a  great  deal  of  prejudice  against  me  among  professors  o* 
religion,  and  was  the  cause  of  great  persecution,  which  con 
tinued  to  increase  ;  and  though  I  was  an  obscure  boy,  only 
between  fourteen  and  fifteen  years  of  age,  and  my  circum 
stances  in  life  such  as  to  make  a  boy  of  no  consequence  in  the 
world,  yet  men  of  high  standing  would  take  notice  sufficient 
to  excite  the  public  mind  against  me,  and  create  a  hot  perse 
cution,  and  this  was  common  among  all  sects  ;  all  united  to 
persecute  me. 

"  It  has  often  caused  me  serious  reflection,  both  then  and 
since,  how  very  strange  it  was  that  an  obscure  boy  of  a  little 
over  fourteen  years  of  age,  and  one,  too,  who  was  doomed  to 
the  necessity  of  obtaining  a  scanty  maintenance  by  his  daily 
labor,  should  be  thought  a  character  of  sufficient  importance 
to  attract  the  attention  of  the  great  ones  of  the  most  popular 
sects  of  the  day,  so  as  to  create  in  them  a  spirit  of  the  hottest 
persecution  and  reviling.  But  strange  or  not,  so  it  was,  and 
was  often  a  cause  of  great  sorrow  to  myself.  However  it  was 
nevertheless,  a  fact  that  I  had  had  a  vision.  I  have  thought 
since,  that  I  felt  much  like  Paul  when  he  made  his  defense  be 
fore  King  Agrippa,  and  related  the  account  of  the  vision  he 
had  when  he  saw  a  light  and  heard  a  voice,  but  still  there 
were  but  few  who  believed  him  ;  some  said  he  was  dishonest, 
others  said  he  was  mad,  and  he  was  ridiculed  and  reviled  : 
but  all  this  did  not  destroy  the  reality  of  his  vision.  He  had 
seen  a  vision,  he  knew  he  had,  and  all  the  persecution  under 
heaven  could  not  make  it  otherwise  ;  and  though  they  should 
persecute  him  unto  death,  yet  he  knew  and  would  know  unto 
his  latest  breath  that  he  had  both  seen  a  light  and  heard  a 
voice  speaking  to  him,  and  all  the  world  could  not  make  him 
think  or  believe  otherwise. 

•  ';"  So  it  was  with  me;  I  had  actually  seen  a  light,  and  In  the 
midst  of  that  light  I  saw  two  personages,  and  they  did  in 
reality  speak  unto  me,  or  one  of  them  did ;  and  though  I  was 


120       ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

hated  and  persecuted  for  saying  that  I  had  seen  a  vision,  yet 
it  was  true;  and  while  they  were  persecuting  me,  reviling  me 
and  speaking  all  manner  of  evil  against  me,  falsely,  for  so 
saying,  I  was  led  to  say  in  my  heart,  Why  persecute  for 
telling  the  truth?  I  have  actually  seen  a  vision,  and  who  am 
I  that  I  can  withstand  God?  Or  why  does  the  world  think  to 
make  me  deny  what  I  have  actually  seen?  For  I  had  seen  a 
vision.  I  knew  it,  and  I  knew  that  God  knew  it,  and  I  could 
not  deny  it,  neither  dare  I  doit;  at  least  I  knew  that  by  so 
doing  I  would  offend  God  and  come  under  condemnation. 

"I  had  now  got  my  mind  satisfied  so  far  as  the  sectarian 
world  was  concerned,  that  it  was  not  my  duty  to  join  with 
any  of  them,  but  continue  as  I  was  until  further  directed ;  I 
had  found  the  testimony  of  James  to  be  true,  that  a  man  who 
lacked  wisdom  might  ask  of  God,  and  obtain  and  not  be 
upbraided.  I  continued  to  pursue  my  common  avocations  in 
life  until  the  twenty-first  of  September,  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  twenty-three,  all  the  time  suffering  severe 
persecution  at  the  hands  of  all  classes  of  men,  both  religious 
and  irreligious,  because  I  continued  to  affirm  that  I  had  seen  a 
vision. 

"  During  the  space  of  time  which  intervened  between  the 
time  I  had  the  vision,  and  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and 
twenty-three  (having  been  forbidden  to  join  any  of  the 
religious  sects  of  the  day,  and  being  of  very  tender  years,  and 
persecuted  by  those  who  ought  to  have  been  my  friends,  and 
to  have  treated  me  kindly,  and  if  they  supposed  me  to  be 
deluded  to  have  endeavored,  in  a  proper  and  affectionate 
manner,  to  have  reclaimed  me),  I  was  left  to  all  kinds  of 
temptations,  and  mingling  with  all  kinds  of  society,  I 
frequently  fell  into  many  foolish  errors,  and  displayed  the 
weakness  of  youth,  and  the  corruption  of  human  nature, 
which  I  am  sorry  to  say  led  me  into  divers  temptations,  to 
the  gratification  of  many  appetites  offensive  in  the  sight  of 


MR.  DURAXT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       121 

God.  In  consequence  of  these  things  I  often  felt  condemned 
for  my  weakness  and  imperfections;  when  on  the  evening  of 
the  above  mentioned  twenty-first  of  September,  after  I  had 
retired  to  my  bed  for  the  night,  I  betook  myself  to  prayer  and 
supplication  to  Almighty  God,  for  forgiveness  of  all  my  sins 
and  follies,  and  also  for  a  manifestation  to  me,  that  I  might 
know  of  my  state  and  standing  before  him ;  for  I  had  full 
confidence  in  obtaining  a  divine  manifestation,  as  I  had 
previously  had  one. 

"  While  I  was  thus  in  the  act  of  calling  upon  God,  I 
discovered  a  light  appearing  in  the  room,  which  continued  to 
Increase  until  the  room  was  lighter  than  at  noonday,  when 
immediately  a  personage  appeared  at  my  bedside,  standing  in 
the  air,  for  his  feet  did  not  touch  the  floor.  He  had  on  a 
loose  robe  of  most  exquisite  whiteness.  It  was  a  whiteness 
beyond  anything  earthly  I  had  ever  seen;  nor  do  I  bJieve 
that  any  earthly  thing  could  be  made  to  appear  so  exceedingly 
white  and  brilliant;  his  hands  were  naked,  and  his  arms  also, 
a  little  above  the  wrist;  so  also  were  his  feet  naked,  as  were 
his  legs,  a  little  above  the  ankles.  His  head  and  neck  were 
also  bare.  I  could  discover  that  he  had  no  other  clothing  on 
but  this  robe,  as  it  was  open,  so  that  I  could  see  into  his 
bosom. 

"  Not  only  was  his  robe  exceedingly  white,  but  his  whole 
person  was  glorious  beyond  description,  and  his  countenance 
truly  like  lightning.  The  room  wae  exceedingly  light,  but 
not  so  very  bright  as  immediately  around  his  person.  When 
I  first  looked  upon  him  I  was  afraid,  but  the  fear  soon  left  me. 
He  called  me  by  name  and  said  unto  me  that  he  was  a 
messenger  sent  from  the  presence  of  God  to  me,  and  that  his 
name  was  Moroni.  That  God  had  a  work  for  me  to  do,  and 
that  my  name  should  be  had  for  good  and  evil  among  all 
nations,  kindreds,  and  tongues;  or  that  It  should  be  both 
good  and  evil  spoken  of  among  all  people.  He  said  there  was 

9 


122       ME.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

a  book  deposited,  written  upon  gold  plates,  giving  an  account 
of  the  former  inhabitants  of  this  continent,  and  the  source 
from  whence  they  sprang.  He  also  said  that  the  fullness  of 
the  everlasting  Gospel  was  contained  in  it,  as  delivered  by  the 
Savior  to  the  ancient  inhabitants .  Also  that  there  were  two 
stones  in  silver  bows  (and  these  stones,  fastened  to  a  breast 
plate,  constituted  what  is  called  the  Urim  and  Thummim,) 
deposited  with  the  plates,  and  the  possession  and  use  of  these 
stones  was  what  constituted  Seers  in  ancient  or  former  times, 
and  that  God  had  prepared  them  for  the  purpose  of  translat 
ing  the  book. 

"After  telling  me  these  things,  he  commenced  quoting  the 
prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament.  He  first  quoted  part  of  the 
third  chapter  of  Malachi,  and  he  quoted  also  the  fourth  or 
last  chapter  of  the  same  prophecy,  though  with  a  little  varia 
tion  from  the  way  it  reads  in  our  Bibles.  Instead  of  quoting 
the  first  verse  as  it  reads  in  our  books,  he  quoted  it  thus:  ' For 
behold,  the  day  cometh  that  shall  burn  as  an  oven,  and  all 
the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do  wickedly,  shall  burn  as  stub 
ble,  for  they  that  come  shall  burn  them,  saith  the  Lord  of 
Hosts,  that  it  shall  leave  them  neither  root  nor  branch.'  And 
again,  he  quoted  the  fifth  verse  thus:  'Behold  I  will  reveal 
unto  you  the  priesthood  by  the  hand  of  Elijah  the  prophet, 
before  the  coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord.' 
He  also  quoted  the  next  verse  differently  :  '  And  he  shall 
plant  in  the  hearts  of  the  children,  the  promises  made  to  the 
fathers,  and  the  of  hearts  the  children  shall  turn  to  their 
fathers  ;  if  it  were  not  so,  the  whole  earth  would  be  utterly 
wasted  at  His  coming.' 

"  In  addition  to  these,  he  quoted  the  eleventh  chapter  of 
Isaiah,  saying  that  it  was  about  to  be  fulfilled.  He  quoted 
also  the  third  chapter  of  Acts,  twenty- second  and  twenty- 
third  verses,  precisely  as  they  stand  in  our  New  Testament. 
He  said  that  prophet  was  Christ,  but  the  day  had  not  yet 


MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       123 

come  when  they  who  would  not  hear  His  voice  should  be  cut 
off  from  among  the  people,  but  soon  would  come. 

"  He  also  quoted  the  second  chapter  of  Joel,  from  the 
twenty- eighth  to  the  last  verse.  He  also  said  that  this  waa 
not  yet  fulfilled,  but  was  soon  to  be.  And  he  further  stated, 
the  fullness  of  the  Gentiles  was  soon  to  come  in.  He  quoted 
many  other  passages  of  scripture,  and  offered  many  explana 
tions  which  cannot  be  mentioned  here.  Again,  he  told  me 
that  when  I  got  those  plates  of  which  he  had  spoken  (for  the 
time  that  they  should  be  obtained  was  not  yet  fulfilled)  I 
ehould  not  show  them  to  any  person,  neither  the  breastplate 
with  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  only  to  those  to  whom  I 
should  be  commanded  to  show  them  ;  if  I  did  I  should 
be  destroyed.  While  he  was  conversing  with  me  about  the 
plates,  the  vision  was  opened  to  my  mind  that  I  could  see  the 
place  where  the  plates  were  deposited,  and  that  so  clearly  and 
distinctly,  that  I  knew  the  place  again  when  I  visited  it. 

"  After  this  communication,  I  saw  the  light  in  the  room 
begin  to  gather  immediately  around  the  person  of  him  who 
had  been  speaking  to  me,  and  it  continued  to  do  so,  until  the 
room  was  again  left  dark,  except  just  around  him,  when  in 
stantly  I  saw,  as  it  were,  a  conduit  open  right  up  into  heaven, 
and  he  ascended  up  till  he  entirely  disappeared,  and  the  room 
was  left  as  it  had  been  before  this  heavenly  light  had  made  its 
appearance. 

"  I  lay  musing  on  the  singularity  of  the  scene,  and  marvel 
ing  greatly  at  what  had  been  told  me  by  this  extraordinary 
messenger,  when,  in  the  midst  of  my  meditation,  I  suddenly 
discovered  that  my  room  was  again  beginning  to  get  lighted, 
and  in  an  instant,  as  it  were,  the  same  heavenly  messenger 
was  again  by  my  bedside.  He  commenced,  and  again  related 
the  very  same  things  which  he  had  done  at  his  first  visit, 
without  the  least  variation,  which  having  done,  he  informed 
me  of  great  judgments  which  were  coming  upon  the  earth, 


124       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

with  great  desolations  by  famine,  sword,  and  pestilence,  and 
that  these  grievous  judgments  would  come  on  the  earth  in  this 
generation.  Having  related  these  things,  he  again  ascended 
as  he  had  done  before. 

"By  this  time,  so  deep  were  the  impressions  made  on  my 
mind,  that  sleep  had  fled  from  my  eyes,  and  I  lay  overwhelmed 
in  astonishment  at  what  I  had  both  seen  and  heard ;  but  what 
was  my  surprise  when  again  I  beheld  the  same  messenger  at 
my  bedside,  and  heard  him  rehearse  or  repeat  over  again  to 
me  the  same  things  as  before,  and  added  a  caution  to  me, 
telling  me  that  Satan  would  try  to  tempt  me  (in  consequence 
of  the  indigent  circumstances  of  my  father's  family)  to  get 
the  plates  for  the  purpose  of  getting  rich.  This  he  forbade 
me,  saying  that  I  must  have  no  other  object  in  view  in  getting 
the  plates  but  to  glorify  God,  and  must  not  be  influenced  by 
any  other  motive  but  that  of  building  his  kingdom,  otherwise 
I  could  not  get  them.  After  this  third  visit,  he  again  ascended 
up  into  heaven  as  before,  and  I  was  again  left  to  ponder  on 
the  strangeness  of  what  I  had  just  experienced,  when  almost 
immediately  after  the  heavenly  messenger  had  ascended  from 
me  the  third  time,  the  cock  crew,  and  I  found  that  day  was 
approaching,  so  that  our  interviews  must  have  occupied  the 
whole  of  that  night,  I  shortly  after  arose  from  my  bed,  and, 
as  usual,  went  to  the  necessary  labors  of  the  day,  but,  in  at 
tempting  to  labor  as  at  other  times,  I  found  my  strength  so 
exhausted  as  rendered  me  entirely  unable.  My  father,  who 
was  laboring  along  with  me,  discovered  something  to  be 
wrong  with  me,  and  told  me  to  go  home.  I  started  with  the 
intention  of  going  to  the  house,  but,  in  attempting  to  cross  the 
fence  out  of  the  field  where  we  were,  my  strength  entirely 
failed  me,  and  I  fell  helpless  on  the  ground,  and  for  a  time 
was  quite  unconscious  of  anything.  The  first  thing  that  I 
can  recollect,  was  a  voice  speaking  unto  me,  calling  me  by 
name;  I  looked  up  and  beheld  the  same  messenger  standing 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       125 

over  my  head,  surrounded  by  light,  as  before.  He  then  again 
related  unto  me  all  that  he  had  related  to  me  the  previous 
night,  and  commanded  me  to  go  to  my  father,  and  tell  him 
of  the  vision  and  commandment  which  I  had  received. 

"  I  obeyed,  I  returned  back  to  my  father  in  the  field  and 
rehearsed  the  whole  matter  to  him.  He  replied  to  me  that  it 
was  of  God,  and  to  go  and  do  as  commanded  by  the  messen 
ger.  I  left  the  field  and  went  to  the  place  where  the  messenger 
had  told  me  the  plates  were  deposited,  and  owing  to  the  dis 
tinctness  of  the  vision  which  I  had  had  concerning  it,  I  knew 
the  place  the  instant  that  I  arrived  there.  Convenient  to  the 
village  of  Manchester,  Ontario  County,  New  York,  stands  a 
hill  of  considerable  size,  and  the  most  elevated  of  any  in  the 
neighborhood.  On  the  west  side  of  this  hill,  not  far  from  the 
top,  under  a  stone  of  considerable  size,  lay  the  plates,  de 
posited  in  a  stone  box;  this  stone  was  thick  and  rounding  in 
the  middle  on  the  upper  side,  and  thinner  towards  the  edges, 
so  that  the  middle  part  of  it  was  visible  above  the  ground,  but 
the  edge  all  round  was  covered  with  earth.  Having  removed 
the  earth  and  obtained  a  lever,  which  I  got  fixed  under  the 
edge  of  the  stone,  and  with  a  little  exertion  raised  it  up;  I 
looked  in,  and  there  indeed  did  I  behold  the  plates,  the  Urim 
and  Thummim,  and  the  breastplate  as  stated  by  the  messenger. 
The  box  in  which  they  lay  was  formed  by  laying  stones 
together  in  some  kind  of  cement.  In  the  bottom  of  the  box 
were  laid  two  stones  crossways  of  the  box,  and  on  these  stones 
lay  the  plates  and  the  other  things  with  them.  I  made  an 
attempt  to  take  them  out,  but  was  forbidden  by  the  messen 
ger,  and  was  again  informed  that  the  time  for  bringing  them 
forth  had  not  yet  arrived,  neither  would  arrive  until  four 
years  from  that  time;  but  he  told  me  that  I  should  come  to 
that  place  precisely  in  one  year  from  that  time,  and  that  he 
would  there  meet  with  me,  and  that  I  should  continue  to  do 
so.  until  the  time  should  come  for  obtaining  the  plates. 


126       MB.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

"  Accordingly  as  I  had  been  commanded,  I  went  at  the 
end  of  each  year,  and  at  each  time  I  found  the  same  messen 
ger  there,  and  received  instruction  and  intelligence  from  him 
at  each  of  our  interviews,  respecting  what  the  Lord  was  going 
to  do,  and  how  and  iri  what  manner  his  kingdom  was  to  be 
conducted  in  the  last  days. 

"As  my  father's  worldly  circumstances  were  very  limited, 
we  were  under  the  necessity  of  laboring  with  our  hands, 
hiring  by  day's  work  and  otherwise  as  we  could  get  oppor 
tunity;  sometimes  we  were  at  home  and  sometimes  abroad, 
and  by  continued  labor  were  enabled  to  get  a  comfortable 
maintenance. 

"  In  the  year  1824,  my  father's  family  met  with  a  great 
affliction,  by  the  death  of  my  eldest  brother,  Alvin.  In  the 
month  of  October,  1825, 1  hired  with  an  old  gentleman,  by 
the  name  of  Josiah  Stoal,  who  lived  in  Chenango  County, 
State  of  New  York,  He  had  heard  something  of  a  silver 
mine  having  been  opened  by  the  Spaniards,  in  Harmony. 
Susquehanna  County,  State  of  Pennsylvania,  and  had,  pre 
vious  to  my  hiring  with  him,  been  digging,  in  order,  if  possi 
ble,  to  discover  the  mine.  After  I  went  to  live  with  him  he 
took  me  among  the  rest  of  his  hands  to  dig  for  the  silver  mine, 
at  which  I  continued  to  work  for  nearly  a  month  without  suc 
cess  in  our  undertaking,  and  finally  I  prevailed  with  the  old 
gentleman  to  cease  digging  after  it.  Hence  arose  the  very 
prevalent  story  of  my  having  been  a  money  digger. 

"  During  the  time  that  I  was  thus  employed,  I  was  put  to 
board  with  a  Mr.  Isaac  Hale,  of  that  place  ;  it  was  there  that 
I  first  saw  my  wife  (his  daughter)  Emma  Hale.  On  the  18th 
of  January,  1827,  we  were  married,  while  yet  I  was  employed 
in  the  service  of  Mr.  Stoal. 

"  Owing  to  my  still  continuing  to  assert  that  I  had  seen  a 
vision,  persecution  still  followed  me,  and  my  wife's  father's 
family  were  very  much  opposed  to  our  being  married.  I  was 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       127 

therefore  under  the  necessity  of  taking  her  elsewhere,  so  we 
went  and  were  married  at  the  house  of  Squire  Tarbill,  in 
South  Bainbridge,  Chenango  County,  New  York.  Imme 
diately  after  my  marriage,  I  left  Mr.  Stoal's  and  went  to  my 
father's  and  farmed  with  him  that  season. 

"  At  length  the  time  arrived  for  obtaining  the  plates,  the 
Urim  and  Thummim,  and  the  Breastplate.  On  the  22nd 
day  of  September,  1827,  having  gone,  as  usual,  at  the  end  of 
another  year,  to  the  place  where  they  were  deposited,  the 
same  heavenly  messenger  delivered  them  up  to  me  wita  this 
charge,  that  I  should  be  responsible  for  them;  that  if  I  should 
let  them  go  carelessly  or  through  any  neglect  of  mine,  I 
should  be  cut  off;  but  that  if  I  would  use  all  my  endeavors 
to  preserve  them,  until  he,  the  messenger,  should  call  for 
them,  they  should  be  protected. 

"I  soon  found  out  the  reason  why  I  had  received  such 
strict  charges  to  keep  them  safe,  and  why  it  was  that  the 
messenger  had  said,  that  when  I  had  done  what  was  required 
at  my  hand,  he  would  call  for  them;  for  no  sooner  was  it 
known  that  I  had  them,  than  the  most  strenuous  exertions 
were  used  to  get  them  from  me ;  every  stratagem  that  could 
be  invented  was  resorted  to  for  that  purpose ;  the  persecution 
became  more  bitter  and  severe  than  before,  and  multitudes 
were  on  the  alert  continually  to  get  them  from  me  if  possible; 
but,  by  the  wisdom  of  God,  they  remained  safe  in  my  hands, 
until  I  had  accomplished  by  them  what  was  required  at  my 
hand;  when  according  to  arrangements,  the  messenger  called 
for  them,  I  delivered  them  up  to  him,  and  he  has  them  in 
his  charge  until  this  day,  being  the  2nd  of  May,  1838. 

"The  excitement,  however,  still  continued,  and  rumor, 
with  her  thousand  tongues,  was  all  the  time  employed  in  cir 
culating  many  tales  about  my  father's  family  and  about  myself. 
If  I  were  to  relate  a  thousandth  part  of  them,  it  would  fill 
up  volumes.  The  persecution,  however,  became  so  intoler- 


128       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

able  that  I  was  under  the  necessity  of  leaving  Manchester, 
and  going  with  my  wife  to  Susquehanna  County,  in  the  State 
of  Pennsylvania  ;  while  preparing  to  start  (being  very  poor, 
and  the  persecution  so  heavy  upon  us,  that  there  was  no 
probability  that  we  would  ever  be  otherwise),  in  the  midst  of 
our  afflictions  .  we  found  a  friend  in  a  gentleman  by  the  name 
of  Martin  Harris,  who  came  to  us  and  gave  me  fifty  dollars  to 
assist  us  in  our  afflictions.  Mr.  Harris  was  a  resident  of  Pal 
myra  Township,  Wayne  County,  in  the  State  of  New  York, 
and  a  farmer  of  respectability.  By  this  timely  aid  was  I 
enabled  to  reach  the  place  of  my  destination  in  Pennsylvania, 
and  immediately  after  my  arrival  there  I  commenced  copy 
ing  the  characters  of  the  plates.  I  copied  a  considerable 
number  of  them,  and  by  means  of  the  Urim  and  Thummim  I 
translated  some  of  them,  which  I  did  between  the  time  I  ar 
rived  at  the  house  of  my  wife's  father  in  the  month  of 
December,  and  the  February  following. 

"Some  time  in  this  month  of  February,  the  aforementioned 
Mr.  Martin  Harris  came  to  our  place,  got  the  characters 
which  I  had  drawn  off  the  plates,  and  started  with  them  to 
the  city  of  New  York.  For  what  took  place  relative  to  him 
and  the  characters,  I  refer  to  his  own  account  of  the  circum 
stances  as  he  related  them  to  me  after  his  return,  which  was 
as  follows — 

"  '  I  went  to  the  city  of  New  York,  and  presented  the 
characters  which  had  been  translated,  with  the  translation 
thereof,  to  Professor  Anthon,  a  gentleman  celebrated  for  his 
literary  attainments.  Professor  Anthon  stated  that  the 
translation  was  correct,  more  so  than  any  he  had  before  seen 
translated  from  the  Egyptian.  I  then  showed  him  those 
which  were  not  yet  translated,  and  he  said  that  they  were 
Egyptian,  Chaldaic,  Assyric,  and  Arabic,  and  he  said  that 
they  were  the  true  characters.  He  gave  me  a  certificate 
certifying  to  the  people  of  Palmyra  that  they  were  true 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       129 

characters,  and  that  the  translation  of  such  of  them  as  had 
been  translated  was  also  correct.  I  took  the  certificate  and 
put  it  into  my  pocket,  and  was  just  leaving  the  house,  when 
Mr.  Anthon  called  me  back,  and  asked  me  how  the  young 
man  found  out  that  there  were  gold  plates  in  the  place  where 
he  found  them.  I  answered  that  an  angel  of  God  had  revealed 
it  to  him. 

"  'He  then  said  unto  me,  'Let  me  see  that  certificate.'  I 
accordingly  took  it  out  of  my  pocket  and  gave  it  to  him,  when 
he  took  it  and  tore  it  to  pieces,  saying  that  there  was  no  such 
thing  now  as  ministering  of  angels,  and  that  if  I  would  bring 
the  plates  to  him,  he  would  translate  them.  I  informed  him 
that  part  of  the  plates  were  sealed,  and  that  I  was  forbidden 
to  bring  them ;  he  replied,  '  I  cannot  read  a  sealed  book.'  I 
left  him  and  went  to  Dr.  Mitchell,  who  sanctioned  what 
Professor  Anthon  had  said  respecting  both  the  characters  and 
the  translation.' 

"  On  the  15th  day  of  April,  1829,  Oliver  Cowdery  came  to  my 
house,  until  when  I  had  never  seen  him.  He  stated  to  me 
that  having  been  teaching  school  in  the  neighborhood  where 
my  father  resided,  and  my  father  being  one  of  those  who  sent 
to  the  school,  he  went  to  board  for  a  season  at  his  house,  and 
while  there,  the  family  related  to  him  the  circumstances  of  my 
having  the  plates,  and  accordingly  he  had  come  to  make 
inquiries  of  me. 

"Two  days  after  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Cowdery,  (being  the 
17th  of  April,)  I  commenced  to  translate  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
and  he  commenced  to  write  for  me. 

"  We  still  continued  the  work  of  translation,  when,  in  the 
ensuing  month,  (May,  1829,)  we  on  a  certain  day  went  into  the 
woods  to  pray  and  inquire  of  the  Lord  respecting  baptism  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  as  we  found  mentioned  in  the  trans 
lation  of  the  plates.  While  we  were  thus  employed,  praying 
and  calling  upon  the  Lord,  a  messenger  from  heaven 


130       ME.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

descended  in  a  cloud  of  light,  and  having  laid  his  hands  upon 
us,  he  ordained  us,  saying  unto  us,  '  Upon  you,  my  felloio- 
servants,  in  the  name  of  Messiah,  I  confer  the  Priesthood  of 
Aaron,  which  holds  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  angels,  and 
of  the  gospel  of  repentance,  and  of  baptism  by  immersion  for 
the  remission  of  sins ;  and  this  shall  never  be  taken  again 
from  the  earth,  until  the  sons  of  Levi  do  offer  again  an  offer 
ing  unto  the  Lord  in  righteousness.'  He  said  this  Aaronic 
Priesthood  had  not  the  power  of  laying  on  of  hands  for  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  that  this  should  be  conferred  on 
us  hereafter;  and  he  commanded  us  to  go  and  be  baptized, 
and  gave  us  directions  that  I  should  baptize  Oliver  Cowdery, 
and  afterwards  that  he  should  baptize  me. 

"  Accordingly  we  went  and  were  baptized — I  baptized  him 
first,  and  afterwards  he  baptized  me — after  which  I  laid  my 
hands  upon  his  head  and  ordained  him  to  the  Aaronic  Priest 
hood,  and  afterwards  he  laid  his  hands  on  me  and  ordained 
me  to  the  same  Priesthood — for  so  we  were  commanded. 

"  The  messenger  who  visited  us  on  this  occasion,  and  con 
ferred  this  Priesthood  upon  us,  said  his  name  was  John,  the 
same  that  is  called  John  the  Baptist  in  the  New  Testament, 
and  that  he  acted  under  the  direction  of  Peter,  James,  and 
John,  who  held  the  keys  of  the  Priesthood  of  Melchisedec, 
which  Priesthood,  he  said,  should  in  due  time  be  conferred  on 
us,  and  that  I  should  be  called  the  first  elder  and  he  the  second. 
It  was  on  the  15th  day  of  May,  1829,  that  we  were  baptized 
and  ordained  under  the  hand  of  the  messenger. 

"  Immediately  upon  our  coming  up  out  of  the  water,  after 
we  had  been  baptized,  we  experienced  great  and  glorious 
blessings  from  our  Heavenly  Father.  No  sooner  had  I  bap 
tized  Oliver  Cowdery  than  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  upon  him,  and 
he  stood  up  and  prophesied  many  things  which  would  shortly 
come  to  pass.  And  again,  so  soon  as  I  had  been  baptized  by 
him,  I  also  had  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  when,  standing  up,  I 


MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       131 

prophesied  concerning  the  rise  of  the  Church,  and  many  other 
things  connected  with  the  Church  and  this  generation  of  the 
children  of  men.  We  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
rejoiced  in  the  God  of  our  salvation. 

"  Our  minds  being  now  enlightened,  we  began  to  have  the 
scriptures  laid  open  to  our  understandings,  and  the  true  mean 
ing  of  their  more  mysterious  passages  revealed  unto  us  in  a 
manner  which  we  never  could  attain  to  previously,  nor  ever 
before  had  thought  of.  In  tlie  meantime  we  were  forced  to 
keep  secret  the  circumstances  of  our  having  been  baptized  and 
having  received  the  Priesthood,  owing  to  a  spirit  of  persecu 
tion  which  had  already  manifested  itself  in  the  neighborhood. 
We  had  been  threatened  with  being  mobbed,  from  time  to 
time,  and  this,  too,  by  professors  of  religion.  And  their  inten 
tions  of  mobbing  us  were  only  counteracted  by  the  influence 
of  my  wife's  father's  family  (under  Divine  Providence,)  who 
had  become  very  friendly  to  me,  and  who  were  opposed  to 
mobs,  and  were  willing  that  I  should  be  allowed  to  continue 
the  work  of  translation  without  interruption;  and  therefore 
offered  and  promised  us  protection  from  all  unlawful  pro 
ceedings  as  far  as  in  them  lay." 

"  Have  you  any  further  proofs  to  offer  re 
specting  the  divine  authenticity  of  this  book 
you  refer  to?" 

"  Yes,  we  have  evidence  sufficient  to  establish 
its  divinity  beyond  doubt,  before  any  impartial 
court  on  earth.  I  will  read  you  from  one  of  our 
books  the  voluntary  testimony  of  witnesses  who 
have  not;  been  impeached,  as  follows  : 


132       MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THREE  WITNESSES. 
"  Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  peo 
ple  unto  whom  this  work  shall  come,  that  we,  through  the 
grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  have 
seen  the  plates  which  contain  this  record,  which  is  a  record  of 
the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also  of  the  Lamanites,  their  brethren, 
and  also  of  the  people  of  Jared,  who  came  from  the  tower  of 
which  hath  been  spoken ;  and  we  also  know  that  they  have 
been  translated  by  the  gift  and  power  of  God,  for  his  voice 
hath  declared  it  unto  us ;  wherefore  we  know  of  a  surety  that 
the  work  is  true .  And  we  also  testify  that  we  have  seen  the 
engravings  which  are  upon  the  plates;  and  they  have 
been  shewn  unto  us  by  the  power  of  God,  and  not  of  man. 
And  we  declare  with  words  of  soberness,  that  an  angel  of 
God  came  down  from  heaven,  and  he  brought  and  laid 
before  our  eyes,  that  we  beheld  and  saw  the  plates,  and 
the  engravings  thereon;  and  we  know  that  it  is  by  the  grace 
of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  beheld 
and  bear  record  that  these  things  are  true;  and  it  is  marvel 
lous  in  our  eyes,  nevertheless  the  voice  of  the  Lord  com 
manded  us  that  we  should  bear  record  of  it ;  wherefore,  to  be 
obedient  unto  the  commandments  of  God,  we  bear  testimony 
of  these  things.  And  we  know  that  if  we  are  faithful  in 
Christ,  we  shall  rid  our  garments  of  the  blood  of  all  men,  and 
be  found  spotless  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  and  shall 
dwell  with  him  eternally  in  the  heavens.  And  the  honor  be 
to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  which 
is  one  God.  Amen. 

OLIVER  COWDERY, 
DAVID  WHITMER, 
MARTIN  HARRIS. 

"  Can  you  give  us  any  other   evidences  re 
specting  this  record?" 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       153 

"  Yes,  here  is  also  the  testimony  of  eight  addi 
tional  witnesses,  who  declare  they  saw  the 
plates." 

AND  ALSO  THE  TESTIMONY  OP  EIGHT  WITNESSES. 

"  Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  peo 
ple  unto  whom  this  work  shall  come,  that  Joseph  Smith,  Jun., 
the  translator  of  this  work,  has  shown  unto  us  the  plates  of 
which  hath  been  spoken,  which  have  the  appearance  of  gold ; 
and  as  many  of  the  leaves  as  the  said  Smith  has  translated,  we 
did  handle  with  our  hands ;  and  we  also  saw  the  engravings 
thereon,  all  of  which  has  the  appearance  of  ancient  work,  and 
of  curious  workmanship.  And  this  we  bear  record  with  words 
of  soberness,  that  the  said  Smith  has  shown  unto  us,  for  we 
have  seen  and  hefted,  and  know  of  a  surety  that  the  said 
Smith  has  got  the  plates  of  which  we  have  spoken.  And  we 
give  our  names  unto  the  world,  to  witness  unto  the  world  that 
which  we  have  seen ;  and  we  lie  not,  God  bearing  witness  of  it. 

CHRISTIAN  WHITMER,  HIRAM  PAGE, 

JACOB  WHITMER,  JOSEPH  SMITH,  SEN., 

PETER  WHITMER,  JUN.,  HYRUM  SMITH, 

JOHN  WHITMER,  SAMUEL  H.  SMITH. 

"There  is  one  point,"  said  Brown,  "upon 
which  I  would  like  to  hear  further  :  it  is  the 
restoration,  before  mentioned.  If  these  things 
are  true,  then  the  gospel  was  not  upon  the  earth 
at  the  time  of  Joseph  Smith's  birth,  and,  as  you 
will  admit,  the  Church  was  organized  in  the  days 


134       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

of  Christ  and  left  on  the  earth  when  He 
ascended  on  high:  the  question  then  arises,  how 
the  Gospel  was  it  taken  from  the  earth?" 

"Let  me  give  you  another  quotation  from  the 
Bible  on  the  subject,"  said  the  Elder.  "  '  From 
the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  until  now  the  king 
dom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence  ;  and  the  vio 
lent  take  it  by  force.'  (Matthew  xi:  12.)  By  parity 
of  reasoning  where  would  our  own  government 
be  if  subjected  to  similar  treatment?  Suppose, 
that  instead  of  Christ  being  crucified,  it  were 
the  President,  that  the  Cabinet  instead  of  the 
Apostles  were  murdered,  the  Congress  and  not 
the  Seventies  were  scattered  to  the  four  winds, 
and  our  citizens  were  subjected  to  the  fate  of 
the  Saints  of  old  in  being  driven  beneath  the 
earth — what  would  then  remain  of  our  nation? 
It  exists  now  proudly  and  gloriously,  and  has 
existed  for  more  than  a  century,  but  such  treat 
ment  would  leave  it  to  future  generations  as 
only  an  incident  in  history — that  is,  it  came,  it 
nourished  and  it  passed  away,  just  as  did  the  true 


MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       135 

religion  in  the  early  days ;  and  it  might  again, 
also  like  the  true  religion,  be  restored,  even  as 
the  Roman  Empire  rose,  fell  and  rose  again." 

"I  understand." 

"  If  you  have  no  objections,  I  would  like  to 
read  to  you  the  words  of  a  wise  man  on  this 
subject,  which  will  illustrate  my  meaning  in  a 
much  clearer  way  than  it  is  possible  for  me  to 
express  it  myself.  The  quotation  is  not  long  and 
you  will  all — especially  my  legal  friend — see  the 
force  of  his  argument.  He  uses  these  words  : 

" '  Now,  in  order  to  come  at  this  subject  in 
plainness,  let  us  examine  the  constitution  of 
earthly  governments  in  regard  to  the  authority 
and  laws  of  adoption.  We  will  say,  for  in 
stance,  the  President  of  the  United  States  writes 
a  commission  to  A.  B.,  duly  authorizing  him  to 
act  in  some  office  in  the  government,  and  daring 
his  administration,  two  gentlemen  from  Europe 
come  to  reside  in  this  country,  and  being 
strangers  and  foreigners  wishing  to  become  citi 
zens,  they  go  before  A.  B.,  and  he  administers 


136       MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

the  oath  of  allegiance  in  due  form,  and  certifies 
the  same,  and  this  constitutes  them  legal  citi 
zens,  entitled  to  the  privileges  of  those  who  are 
citizens  or  subjects  by  birth.  After  these  things 
A.  B.  is  taken  away  by  death,  and  C.  D.,  in 
looking  over  his  papers  happens  to  find  the 
commission  given  to  A.  B.,  and  applying  it  to  his 
own  use,  assumes  the  vacant  office ;  meantime, 
two  foreigners  arrive  and  apply  for  citizenship, 
and  being  informed  by  persons  ignorant  of  the 
affairs  of  government  that  C.  D.  could  adminis 
ter  the  laws  of  adoption,  they  submit  to  be  ad 
ministered  unto  by  C.  D.,  without  once  exam 
ining  his  authority ;  C.  D.  certifies  of  their 
citizenship,  and  they  suppose  they  have  been 
legally  adopted,  the  same  as  the  others,  and  are 
entitled  to  the  privileges  of  citizenship.  But, 
by  and  by,  their  citizenship  is  called  into  ques 
tion,  and  they  produce  the  certificates  of  C.  D. ; 
the  President  inquires,  '  Who  is  C.  D.?  I  never 
gave  him  a  commission  to  act  in  any  office,  I 
know  him  not  and  you  are  strangers  and 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       137 

foreigners  to  the  commonwealth,  until  you  go 
before  the  legally  appointed  successor  of  A.  B., 
or  some  other  of  like  authority,  who  has  a  com 
mission  from  the  President  direct  in  his  own 
name.'  In  the  meantime  C.  D.  is  taken  and 
punished  according  to  law,  for  practicing  im 
position,  and  usurping  authority  which  was 
never  conferred  upon  him.  And  so  it  is  with 
the  kingdom  of  God.  The  Lord  authorized  the 
Apostles  and  others,  by  direct  revelation,  and 
by  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  to  preach  and  bap 
tize,  and  build  up  His  church  and  kingdom  ; 
but  after  awhile  they  died,  and  a  long  time 
passed  away;  men  reading  over  their  com 
mission,  where  it  says  to  the  eleven  Apostles, 
1  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature,'  etc.,  have  had  the  presump 
tion  to  apply  these  sayings  as  their  authority, 
and,  without  any  other  commission,  have  gone 
forth  professing  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  bap 
tize,  and  build  up  the  church  and  kingdom  of 

God  ;  but  those  whom  they  baptize  never  receive 

10 


138       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

the  same  blessings  and  gifts  which  character 
ized  a  Saint,  or  citizen  of  the  kingdom,  in  the 
days  of  the  Apostles.  Why?  Because  they 
are  yet  foreigners  and  strangers,  for  the  com 
mission  given  to  the  Apostles  never  commis 
sioned  any  other  man  to  act  in  their  stead. 
This  was  a  prerogative  the  Lord  preserved  unto 
Himself.  No  man  has  a  right  to  take  this  min 
istry  upon  himself,  but  he  that  is  called  by  rev 
elation,  and  duly  qualified  to  act  in  his  calling 
by  the  Holy  Ghost." 

"  You  give  us  abundance  of  authority,  as  well 
as  your  own  testimony  and  evidence,"  said  the 
doctor.  "  You  have  developed  a  wide  and  pro 
found  subject  for  our  consideration,  and  for  one 
I  regret  that  we  cannot  at  once  hear  you  out, 
that  is,  go  to  the  end  of  the  subject  with  you, 
and  know  all  that  you  are  in  possession  of  in 
regard  to  it.  Right  or  wrong,  one  thing  is 
plainly  manifest — that  you  convey  a  philosophy 
each  part  of  which  is  so  reasonable,  consistent 
and  harmonious  with  every  other  part,  and  with 


Ml*.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       139 

the  ground- work  itself,  that  he  who  doubts  must 
question  himself  as  to  why  he  doubts.  And 
now,  let  me  ask,  will  it  not  be  practicable  for 
you  to  remain  another  day?" 

"  While  it  would  give  me,  personally,  the 
greatest  pleasure  to  do  so,  it  must  be  remem 
bered  that  I  am  not  performing  this  work  for 
my  own  individual  gratification.  The  field  is  a 
broad  one,  and  just  think  how  small  a  portion 
of  it  I  would  be  able  to  cover  should  I  give  way 
to  my  present  inclinations  and  remain  unduly 
long  in  places  where  everything  is  so  pleasant 
as  here.  No,  I  must  go,  but  hope  to  return  to 
this  region  again." 

"Well,  of  course  you  understand  your  own 
affairs  best,  but  you  are  making  such  headway 
here  that  I  hoped  it  might  be  desirable  for  you 
to  continue  to  the  end." 

"  So  it  would  but  for  the  reasons  stated.  My 
train  departs  at  11  o'clock  tomorrow,  and  I  must 
fill  the  appointments  I  have  made." 


140       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THAT   MORMON   AGAIN. 

SOME  months  had  passed  away  since  the 
Elder  took  his  departure  from  Westminster,  and 
during  this  time  his  name  had  been  on  every 
body's  lips,  both  for  good  and  evil.  The  princi 
ples  advanced  by  him  had  taken  such  root  in 
the  minds  of  many  that  it  seemed  impossible 
for  them  to  lay  the  doctrine  aside.  Among 
this  class  were  the  Marshalls,  who,  by  the  way, 
had  increased  their  family  by  the  addition  of  a 
son-in-law,  their  daughter  Claire  having,  as  was 
anticipated,  changed  her  name  from  Marshall 
to  Sutherland. 

Herbert  Sutherland  was  a  rising  young  man 
of  Westminster,  well  and  favorably  known  to 
most  of  the  people.  He  had  for  several  years 
been  very  much  attached  to  Miss  Marshall,  and, 


MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       141 

as  the  love  was  mutual,  of  course  no  one  ap 
peared  surprised  in  the  least  when  the  wedding 
took  place.  Joy,  and  promise  of  an  unclouded 
life,  seemed  to  be  the  portion  of  the  young 
couple. 

Breakfast  had  been  waiting  for  over  an  hour 
for  Mr.  Marshall,  and  his  good  wife  had 
become  almost  impatient  when  the  gate  opened 
and  he  entered,  saying  to  his  wife,  "You  must 
overlook  this  delay,  as  I  have  been  detained  at 
the  station.  While  passing,  I  noticed  a  familiar 
friend  and  could  not  resist  the  temptation  of 
spending  with  him  the  forty  minutes  given  for 
transferring  baggage,  even  when  aware  that  the 
detention  kept  you  and  the  breakfast  waiting." 

"Well  I  declare,"  said  Mrs.  Marshall,  "you 
must  have  met  a  very  esteemed  friend  indeed, 
to  have  remained  so  long  at  the  expense  of  so 
many.' 

"  Who  was  it,  papa?"  remarked  Claire  ;  "it's 
no  use  asking  us  to  guess,  for  you  know  we  are 
not  Yankees  enough  for  that." 


142       MR.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

"  One  would  imagine  you  had  been  in  the 
presence  of  a  number  of  friends,"  said  Mr. 
Sutherland,  "  judging  from  the  pleased  expres 
sion  on  your  face." 

"  Well,  why  not  tell  us  who  it  was?"  said  Mrs. 
Marshall. 

"It  was  one  whose  visit  with  us  was  very 
short,  but  whose  name  has  been  mentioned  since 
scores  of  times,"  Mr.  Marshall  answered ;  "and 
now  we  will  go  to  the  dining  room,  and.  in  the 
meantime,  I  will  tell  you  what  my  conversation 
was  with  Mr.  Charles  Durant,  of  Salt  Lake  City, 
our  Mormon  friend. 

"  I  had  learned  that  he  promised  while  here 
to  visit  you  again,"  remarked  Mr.  Sutherland, 
"and  is  it  possible,  he  has  been  so  near  and  yet 
failed  to  keep  his  promise?  I  did  not  think 
this  of  Mr.  Durant,  for,  while  I  have  not  had 
the  pleasure  of  his  acquaintance,  I  had  formed 
a  very  good  opinion  of  him  from  remarks  made 
by  others,  and  was  in  hopes  of  seeing  him  my 
self  some  day." 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       143 

"  And  so  you  shall,"  answered  Mr.  Marshall, 
"  I  tell  you  he  has  not  forgotten.  He  is  on  his 
way  home,  it  is  true,  but  has  taken  a  trip  up  the 
country  for  a  few  days,  and  intends  visiting  us 
when  he  returns." 

"That's  better,"  said  Sutherland;  "I  do  not 
wish  to  miss  what  you  people  claimed  was  a 
treat  to  you." 

With  this  the  family  adjourned  to  the  dining 
room,  where  Mr.  Marshall  acquainted  them  with 
all  the  facts  received  from  Mr.  Durant.  He  had 
performed  his  work  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of 
the  president  of  the  Southern  States  Mission, 
and  had  been  given  a  leave  of  absence  to  return 
home;  but  he  had  received  word  while  en  route 
that  some  Elders  had  been  terribly  beaten  by 
a  band  of  fanatics.  He  was  instructed  to  pay 
his  fellow  laborers  a  visit,  and  administer  to 
their  wants  before  continuing  his  homeward 
journey.  While  he  had  in  view  a  pleasant  visit 
with  the  Marshalls,  he  could  not  think  of  enjoy 
ing  the  same  before  performing  a  duty  to  the 


144       ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

brethren  in  distress.  He  would  be  with  the 
Marsh  alls  in  a  day  or  two  and  would  then  remain 
some  days  in  their  company. 

"  He  has  promised,"  said  Mr.  Marshall,  "  to 
answer  all  the  questions  we  have  been  ac 
cumulating  for  him,  and  will  be  pleased 
indeed  to  have  as  many  of  our  neigh 
bors  spend  the  evening  with  him  as  we  are 
willing  to  invite." 

"Exactly  what  Herbert  has  been  wishing 
for,"  exclaimed  Claire,  "  knowing  so  well  that 
Mr.  Durant  and  the  Mormon  gospel  doctrines 
have  made  a  deep  impression  on  us,  he  has  been 
very  anxious  to  converse  with  this  missionary." 

"  Yes,"  answered  Sutherland,  "  if  all  I  have 
heard  from  you  is  correct,  then  I  am  surprised 
that  this  peculiar  people  are  despised  to  such 
an  extent.  The  principles  you  have  explained 
to  me,  as  received  from  him,  are  logical  and  good, 
and  Mr.  Brown  tells  me  they  have  had  such  an 
influence  with  him,  that  nothing  short  of  a 
visit  to  Salt  Lake  City  will  satisfy  the  longing 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       145 

lie  lias  to  study  the  Mormon  question  as  he 
desires;  and  as  for  Claire,  why  she  has  gone 
over  her  Bible  and  marked  the  passages  quoted 
by  the  Elder,  until  the  Sacred  Book  looks  like  a 
Chinese  record." 

"And  better  than  that,"  exclaimed  his  young 
wife,  "I  have  committed  the  most  of  them  to 
memory,  and  should  he  desire  an  assistant,  I 
can  surprise  not  only  him  but  all  -of  you  with 
my  knowledge  of  those  principles.  I  realize 
how  much  happiness  God  has  given  me  in  this 
world,  and  how  much  I  should  endeavor  to 
please  Him,  and  have  therefore  devoted  more 
time  to  reading  His  word  than  ever  before,  and, 
strange  to  say,  I  have  found  passages  quoted  by 
Mr.  Durant  whenever  I  have  read,  and  the 
verses  marked  in  my  Bible  seem  to  lead  to  some 
thing  else  that  he  has  said.  His  testimony  is 
so  deeply  rooted  in  my  heart  that  I  almost 
believe  his  people  will  yet  be  my  people,  and 
his  faith  will  be  my  faith." 

"  Why,  Claire,"  said  her  mother,  "  if  you  are 


146       ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

not  careful,  you  will  be  a  Mormon  before  you 
are  aware." 

"  And  should  you  become  one,"  said  her  hus 
band,  "think  of  your  many  friends,  and  the 
opinions  they  will  have  of  you." 

"  Well,  I  haven't  joined  the  Mormons  yet," 
said  Claire;  "  but  if  I  do,  it 'will  be  because  I 
believe  them  to  be  right;  and  if  I  have  your 
good  will,  Herbert,  and  that  of  papa  and 
mamma,  what  care  I  for  the  opinions  of  others?" 

"  Well  said,"  answered  Herbert,  with  a  smile; 
"  but  we  will  see  if  we  cannot  '  corner '  your 
missionary,  get  him  into  an  argumentative  jail, 
if  you  please,  from  which  it  will  be  difficult  or 
impossible  for  him  to  escape.  Should  he  be 
able  to  make  the  gospel  he  teaches  as  plain  and 
as  reasonable  as  the  doctrines  that  are  set  forth 
in  the  tracts  which  he  left  here,  I  can  see  no 
reason  why  any  earnest,  sincere  searcher  after 
knowledge  cannot  adopt  that  gospel  as  a  living 
truth." 

It    was    agreed,  thereupon,    that    when    the 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       147 

promised  telegram  from  Durant  should  be  re 
ceived,  giving  the  date  of  his  arrival,  the 
neighbors  were  to  be  invited,  and  the  large 
dining  room  wonld  be  turned  into  an  informal 
meeting  place  where  the  principles  of  the  gospel, 
as  believed  in  by  the  Mormons,  could  be  further 
explained.  This  was  accordingly  done. 


148       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  MISSIONARY'S  RETURN. 

ELDER  CHARLES  DDR  ANT  returned  to  Westmin 
ster  just  ten  days  after  the  time  of  his  meeting 
with  Mr.  Marshall,  at  the  station.  He  was 
heartily  welcomed  by  the  family,  and  being 
comfortably  seated  at  the  dinner  table,  the  con 
versation  naturally  drifted  to  a  detailed  account 
of  his  experience  since  his  first  visit.  His 
labors  had  been  divided  somewhat  in  two  or 
three  different  states.  He  had  met  with  many 
kinds  of  people,  and  with  a  variety  of  treat 
ments,  since  leaving  the  home  of  the  Marsh  alls  ; 
he  made  many  friends  as  well  as  a  few  enemies, 
but  had  endeavored  to  perform  his  work  in  a 
way  to  meet  the  approbation  of  that  Being  who 
had  commissioned  him  to  spread  His  word 
among  the  children  of  men.  Having  performed 
his  work  to  the  satisfaction  of  those  under 


ME.    DURANT   OF    SALT    LAKE.  14.9 

whom  he  labored,  he  was,  as  previously  stated, 
released  therefrom,  for  a  time  at  least,  and  had 
commenced  his  journey  towards  the  land  of  his 
birth,  where  dwelt  his  loved  ones,  when  the  tele 
gram  reached  him  from  the  president  of  the 
Mission  to  the  effect  that  several  Elders  had 
been  mobbed  in  a  neighboring  county,  and  ask 
ing  that  he  visit  his  brethren  on  his  way  home, 
as  stated  before. 

After  the  meal,  the  family  adjourned  to  the 
sitting  room  when  the  missionary  was  requested 
to  give  an  account  of  the  mobbing  of  the  Elders 
whom  he  had  just  visited. 

He  said  that  they  had  been  laboring  for  sev 
eral  months  holding  meetings  wherever  they 
could  get  an  opportunity,  and  had  succeeded  in 
obtaining  the  permission  of  the  trustees  to  hold 
their  meetings  in  a  schoolhouse — they  being 
solicited  to  hold  religious  services  by  the  people, 
and  explain  the  gospel  to  them. 

A  family  named  Brooks  expressed  a  desire  to 
be  baptized,  and  the  Elders  had  consented  to 


150       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

perform  the  ordinance  on  a  fixed  day,  according 
to  their  custom,  and  in  conformity  with  the  plan 
of  salvation  as  pointed  out  by  Christ,  the  early 
Apostles,  and  by  John  the  Baptist  who  baptized 
openly  in  the  river  Jordan,  and  near  "^Enon 
near  to  Salim  because  there  was  much  water 
there." 

At  the  appointed  time  the  ordinance  was  per 
formed,  a  number  of  persons  being  present  who 
came  for  the  purpose  of  sneering  at  the  rite,  and 
making  sport  of  its  sacredness,  which  they  did, 
but  which  the  Elders  paid  only  little  attention 
to,  being  accustomed  to  the  jeers  of  the  wicked. 
On  the  same  evening  there  was  a  pleasant  asso 
ciation  at  the  residence  of  the  newly-baptized 
family,  the  time  being  spent  in  singing  sacred 
songs,  and  in  conversation.  Retiring  at  9 
o'clock,  leaving  their  bedroom  door  open  owing 
to  the  heat,  they  were  at  11  o'clock  rudely 
awakened,  ordered  to  get  up,  to  accompany  a 
mob  of  about  fifteen  men  to  the  woods. 

"  You   are   a  pretty-looking  lot  of    fellows," 


MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       151 

said  one  of  the  Elders  as  he  counted  them,  and 
glanced  at  their  masked  faces. 

"What  do  you  consider  the  Savior  would 
think  of  your  mission,  if  He  were  here?  Why 
do  you  disturb  the  slumbers  of  the  peaceful  cit 
izens  at  night,  thus  hideously  masked?  If  we 
have  transgressed  any  law,  we  are  amenable; 
take  us  before  your  magistrates,  and  we  will 
answer  to  any  charge  you  may  prefer." 

"  We  don't  want  you  to  preach  any  more  in 
this  locality,"  said  one  of  the  masked  men. 

"  Then  the  best  way  to  stop  us  is  to  induce 
the  people  to  cease  attending  our  meetings." 

At  this  juncture  the  inmates  of  the  house 
were  alarmed,  and  Mr.  B.  came  in,  taking  a 
glance  at  each  of  the  disturbers. 

A  voice  on  the  outside  was  heard  to  cry: 
"  Captain  !  captain  !  enough  said,  enough  said." 

The  mob  then  withdrew,  and  the  Elders  re 
tired  again,  still  leaving  the  door  unlocked. 
They  remained  there  the  following  day,  but 
subsequently  spent  some  time  visiting  friends  in 


152       MB.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

other  districts.  In  the  course  of  two  weeks  they 
returned  to  the  same  place.  On  their  way  thither, 
there  were  a  few  who  hurled  insults  at  them, 
but  to  this  they  paid  no  attention.  They  ar 
rived  at  Mr.  Brooks'  house  at  5  o'clock  in  the 
evening  where  they  met  companions,  and  where 
the  time  was  spent  in  speaking  of  the  gospel, 
singing  hymns,  and  in  conversing  upon  a  variety 
of  subjects  concerning  Utah  and  her  people. 
No  signs  of  disturbance  appeared,  save  an  occa 
sional  ominous  bark  of  the  house  dog. 

The  Elders  retired  with  sweet  .recollections  of 
home,  to  be  roughly  awakened  at  2  o'clock  at 
night,  by  the  harsh  cry  of  "  Surrender."  They 
were  surrounded  by  a  horde  of  ruffians,  armed 
with  guns,  pistols  and  clubs;  and  in  the  most 
blasphemous  language,  were  ordered  to  get  up, 
the  mobbers  in  the  meantime  brandishing  their 
weapons  in  the  faces  of  the  Elders.  Not  obeying 
orders  as  rapidly  as  the  mob  wished  them  to, 
they  were  each  (there  being  four  of  them), 
seized  by  two  of  the  cowards,  one  on  either  side, 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       153 

dragged  from  their  beds  in  an  inhuman  manner, 
and  marched  along  the  road,  an  eighth  of  a  mile, 
dressed  only  in  their  thin  summer  night-cloth 
ing.  Resistance  was  impossible,  and  the  attempt 
of  the  proprietor  of  the  house  to  assist  them  was 
met  with  curses,  a  blow  across  the  forehead, 
with  the  exclamation:  "If  you  show  your  head 
out  of  this  house  before  6  o'clock  tomorrow 
morning,  we  will  kill  you." 

The  train  marched  on,  the  vilest  curses  and 
the  blackest  oaths  being  uttered  against  them 
that  mortals  can  express.  There  was  no  charge 
preferred  against  them,  and  they  said:  "If  we 
have  broken  any  law,  take  us  before  the  courts," 
but  the  only  reply  was: 

"  We  are  law  enough  for  you." 

What  was  to  be  their  fate,  they  knew  not, 
until  the  mob  began  cutting  and  trimming  limbs 
of  trees  from  four  to  six  feet  long,  having  ugly 
knots.  Soon  the  Elders  were  ordered  to  bend 
over  a  fallen  log  about  two  feet  through,  when 

their  doom  was  made  plain  to  them.     They  were 
11 


154       MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

terribly  whipped,  receiving  lash  after  lash  upon 
their  backs  without  a  question  being  asked,  or 
an  opportunity  being  afforded  to  appeal  from 
this  inhuman  treatment.  Occasionally  they 
raise  to  say  a  word,  but  are  immediately  thrust 
down  again  by  some  of  the  mob  using  pistols  or 
clubs.  In  this  way  three  received  severe  scalp 
wounds.  The  woods  resound  with  the  lashes 
and  the  groans  of  the  tortured  ;  thirty-five 
stripes  have  been  laid  upon  them,  when  they 
are  requested  to  leave  the  country.  Too  faint 
to  comply,  their  hesitancy  is  construed  as  a  re 
fusal,  and  they  are  once  more  belabored  with 
redoubled  fury,  causing  them  to  cringe  beneath 
the  cruel  beech-limbs  wielded  by  a  sturdy  fiend 
weighing  over  two-hundred  pounds.  Fifty 
stripes  each,  they  received,  and  yet  they  had 
injured  no  man  !  How  terrible  !  but  it  was  all 
for  the  sake  of  the  gospel.  Finally  after  such 
torture,  they  were  released,  upon  promising  to 
leave  the  country  the  next  day. 

They  returned  to  their  friend  and  brother ! 


MR.  DURANI  OF  SALT  LAKE.       155 

but  in  what  a  lacerated  condition.  They  found 
him  sitting  in  the  door  bleeding  from  his 
wounds.  They  dressed  each  other's  wounds  as 
best  they  could,  then  lay  down  in  troubled  rest 
till  morning,  when  they  departed  to  the  place 
where  Elder  Durant  met  them,  perhaps  never 
to  return. 

While  rehearsing  not  only  his  own  experience 
but  that  of  his  wounded  brothers,  no  one  list 
ened  with  more  marked  attention  than  Claire's 
husband.  From  the  moment  he  was  introduced 
to  Durant,  at  the  depot,  they  became  very  much 
attached  to  each  other,  and,  as  expressed  by  Mr. 
Sutherland,  it  seemed  as  if  they  had  always 
been  acquainted. 

Later,  while  these  two  were  conversing  upon 
the  veranda,  Mr.  Sutherland  interrupted  the 
Elder  by  asking  :  "  How  do  you  account  for  the 
peculiar  feelings  attending  the  formation  of 
new  friendship,  Mr.  Durant  ?  Have  you  not 
noticed  that  upon  many  occasions  when  intro- 


156       MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

duced  to  a  person,  you  feel  as  well  acquainted  as 
if  you  had  known  him  for  years  ?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  Elder  Durant,  "  I  have  noticed 
it  often,  and  have  frequently  wondered  if  occa 
sions  where  such  feelings  are  manifested  were 
really  the  beginning  of  acquaintance." 

"  I  have  certainly  been  very  much  impressed 
with  this  sensation  at  times  when  I  have  been 
absolutely  certain  of  its  being  the  first 
meeting,"  replied  Sutherland  ;  "for  instance, 
to  be  frank,  it  is  the  case  with  you.  I  am  cer 
tain  beyond  question  that  you  and  I  have  never 
met  previous  to  this  day,  and  yet  I  followed  you 
while  giving  the  account  of  your  labors  and 
the  troubles  of  your  brethren,  with  as  much 
interest  as  if  you  were  my  own  brother  ;  and  I 
have  felt  all  day  long  that  we  have  always  been 
acquainted." 

"Mr.  Sutherland,"  said  the  Elder,  "who 
knows  but  before  now  we  have  been  better  ac 
quainted  than  you  are  with  any  gentleman  in 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       157 

your  village,  and  that  we  have  merely  forgotten 
our  former  associations  together  ?" 

"  I  do  not  understand  your  meaning,"  said 
Sutherland,  "I  am  certain  we  have  never  seen 
each  other  before,  and  consequently  I  cannot 
comprehend  your  idea  when  you  intimate 
that  perhaps  we  have  been  well  acquainted. 
You  came  from  the  West,  while  I  have  always 
lived  here,  where  you  have  never  dwelt  except 
during  your  former  visit  to  Mr.  Marshall's 
home,  and  how,  therefore,  can  it  be  possible  for 
us  ever  to  have  met  before? 

"  I  do  not  claim  for  an  instant  that  such  is 
the  case,  Mr.  Sutherland,  but  the  idea  afforded 
me  such  a  splendid  chance  to  open  a  conversa 
tion  upon  a  principle  believed  in  by  my  people, 
that  I  could  not  resist  the  opportunity  of  say 
ing  what  I  did,  and,  as  you  say  you  are 
desirous  of  learning  all  you  can  about  our 
views  upon  religious  principles,  you,  yourself, 
gave  me  a  thought,  serving  as  a  text,  for  dwell 
ing  upon  one  of  the  most  important  of  these." 


158       ME.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

"  If  that  is  the  case,  I  am  very  glad.  What  is 
the  principle?  " 

"You  know  that  all  Christians  believe  that 
after  death  there  is  life?" 

"  Of  course,  or  why  should  they  take  the 
pains  to  prepare  for  death?  But  what  has  that 
to  do  with  having  met  you  before?  " 

"Neither  that  nor  what  I  am  going  to  say  has 
anything  whatever  to  do  with  it,  but,  Mr. 
Sutherland,  if  it  is  reasonable  for  you  and  me 
to  believe  we  shall  live  after  death,  why  should 
it  be  unreasonable  for  us  also  to  believe  that 
our  spirits  existed  before  the  birth  of  our 
earthly  tabernacles?  There  is  certainly  some 
thing  connected  with  the  intelligence  of  man 
that  should  appeal  to  us  as  if  to  say  that  the 
spirit  is  older  than  the  body,  and  emanated 
from  a  more  exalted  place  than  this  earth  of 
ours." 

"Why,  Mr.  Durant,"  exclaimed  Sutherland 
in  astonishment,  "  I  never  heard  such  a  doctrine 
as  that." 


MR.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       159 

• 

"Let  me  ask,  have  you  ever  read  the  Bible  to 
any  great  extent?" 

"Yes,  I  have  always  been  a  lover  of  the 
Divine  Record,  and  have  spent  many  hours  in 
its  perusal." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  this,  and  I  think,  as  we 
proceed,  you  may  change  your  mind  regard 
ing  never  having  heard  such  a  doctrine  as 
pre-existence.  You  will  perhaps  admit  that 
while  reading,  you  failed  to  understand  fully 
what  you  read.  As  an  introduction  to  this 
grand  and  glorious  principle,  let  me  read 
a  beautiful  poem  I  have  here  from  the  pen 
of  one  of  the  gifted  women  of  Utah ;  she 
is  dead  now,  and  the  intelligent  spirit,  sent 
from  God  to  dwell  in  her  earthly  tabernacle, 
has  been  recalled  by  the  Being  who  sent 
it,  or,  as  the  Bible  declares,  'has  returned 
to  God  who  gave  it.'  Her  name  was  Eliza  B. 
Snow  Smith,  and  that  name,  as  well  as  this 
poem,  will  live  while  time  endures:" 


160       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

• 

"O  my  Father,  thou  that  dwellest 
In  the  high  and  glorious  place! 
When  shall  I  regain  thy  presence, 

And  again  behold  thy  face? 
In  thy  holy  habitation, 

Did  my  spirit  once  reside? 
,  In  my  first,  primeval  childhood, 
Was  I  nurtured  near  thy  side? 


"  For  a  wise  and  glorious  purpose 

Thou  hast  placed  me  here  on  earth, 
And  withheld  the  recollection 

Of  my  former  friends  and  birth ; 
Yet  oft-times  a  secret  something 

Whispered,  You're  a  stranger  here; 
And  I  felt  that  I  had  wandered 

From  a  more  exalted  sphere. 


"  I  had  learned  to  call  thee  Father, 

Through  thy  Spirit  from  on  high ; 
But,  until  the  Key  of  Knowledge 

Was  restored,  I  knew  not  why. 
In  the  heavens  are  parents  single? 

No ;  the  thought  makes  reason  stare ! 
Truth  is  reason ;  truth  eternal 

Tells  me,  I've  a  mother  there. 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       161 

"  When  I  leave  this  frail  existence, 

When  I  lay  this  mortal  by, 
Father,  mother,  may  I  meet  you 

In  your  royal  court  on  high? 
Then,  at  length,  when  I've  completed 

All  you  sent  me  forth  to  do, 
With  your  mutual  approbation  * 

Let  me  come  and  dwell  with  you." 

"  That  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  composi 
tions  I  have  ever  listened  to,  Mr.  Durant.  The 
words  appear  to  carry  a  strange  conviction  with 
them.  Can  it  be  true?  and  if  so,  are  we  here  as 
school  children,  sent  by  exalted  parents,  to  be 
come  acquainted  with  sorrow  in  order  to  under 
stand  happiness?" 

"Either  this  is  the  case,  or  else  our  faith  in  a 
hereafter  is  a  myth.  You  prove  to  me  that  our 
birth  is  the  commencement  of  the  intelligence 
of  man,  and  you  also  convince  me  that  death  is 
its  end.  But  we  have  enough  given  in  the 
scriptures  to  convince  us  that  birth  is  not  the 
beginning,  and  likewise  that  death  is  not 
the  end.  Christ  said  He  came  forth  from  the 


162       MR.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

Father  (John  xvi :  28),  and  it  was  His  prayer 
that  the  glory  which  He  had  before  coming 
would  be  His  when  He  returned.  (John  xvii : 
5.)  In  His  teachings  to  His  Apostles  He  must 
have  familiarized  them  with  this  exalted  prin 
ciple  of  pre-existence,  for  upon  one  occasion 
they  came  to  Him  with  a  question,  concerning 
a  blind  man  :  '  Who  did  sin,  this  man  or  his 
parents,  that  he  was  born  blind?'  (John  ix  :  2.) 
Surely  had  this  been  a  foolish  question,  Christ 
would  have  corrected  them,  but  He  answered 
them  in  a  manner  leading  us  to  understand  that 
it  was  a  principle  firmly  believed  in  by  them 
all ;  and  comprehending  this,  as  certainly  they 
did,  they,  more  than  our  generation,  could  intel 
ligently  lisp  the  prayer  taught  them  by  the 
Master:  'Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven.' 
Our  Divine  Record  says  that  God  is  the  Father 
of  the  spirits  of  all  flesh  (Num.  xvi  :  22),  in 
whose  hand  is  the  soul  of  every  living  thing 
(Job  xii  :  10) ;  and  we  find  in  it  that  when 
death  comes,  the  spirit  of  man  will  return  to 


MR.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       163 

God  who  gave  it.  (Eccl.  xii :  7.)  Job  was 
asked  by  the  Lord  where  he  was  when  the 
foundation  of  the  earth  was  laid  (Job.  xxxviii : 
3-7),  and  the  Almighty  declared  He  not  only 
knew  but  ordained  Jeremiah  to  be  a  prophet 
before  his  earthly  birth.  (Jer.  i :  5.)  From 
these  passages,  and  many  others  that  might 
be  cited,  it  should  be  very  easy  for  Christians 
to  understand  that  there  is  a  natural  and  a  spir 
itual  body."  (I.  Cor.  xv:  44.) 

"  Mr.  Durant,"  said  Sutherland,  "  whether 
this  principle  is  true  or  otherwise,  it  cannot  be 
gainsaid  that  you  have  scripture  to  support  it." 

"Why  should  we  not  have,  Mr.  Sutherland  ? 
It  is  truth,  and  it  is  only  natural  that  the  truth 
should  appear  reasonable.  As  quoted,  God 
asks  Job  :  '  Who  laid  the  corner  stones  of  this 
earth,  when  the  morning  stars  sang  together  and 
all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy  ?'  (Job 
xxxviii:  7.)  Now  I  sincerely  believe  that  we  were 
there,  that  we  helped  to  compose  that  large  con 
gregation  of  sous  of  God,  and  that  we  did  shout 


164.  MR.    DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 

for  joy  at  beholding  the  time  approaching  when 
we  also  would  have  the  privilege  of  visiting  an 
earth  where  our  Father  would  give  us  an  oppor 
tunity  to  become  possessed  of  bodies  which 
should  eventually  be  eternal  abiding  places  for 
our  spirits  ;  that  when  we  came  to  this  school 
we  should  have  our  judgments  taken  away,  or,  in 
other  words,  that  all  recollection  of  our  former 
existence  should  be  withdrawn,  in  order  that  we 
might  be  able  to  use  the  greatest  gift  of  all, 
which  is  "  free  agency,"  to  do  good  or  evil  and 
become  to  a  certain  extent  Gods  in  embryo,  and 
then  when  we  returned  home  from  this  school 
our  Father  could  reward  us,  his  children,  ac 
cording  to  our  works." 

"  Tour  explanation  carries  with  it  conviction. 
I  have  been  very  much  interested  and  desire  to 
talk  further  with  you  on  this  subject,  but  fear  I 
am  doing  you  an  injustice  by  requiring  you  to 
speak  so  much.  I  must  not  forget  that  the 
neighbors  are  coming  in  tonight,  and  I  should 
therefore  not  weary  you." 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       165 

"  You  need  not  fear,  I  assure  you  :  I  have 
been  talking  now  upon  these  principles  for  two 
years  ;  it  is  rny  mission,  and  I  am  well  pleased 
to  find  people  who  are  willing  to  hear." 

"  I  am  very  anxious  to  listen,  I  can  assure 
you,"  replied  Mr.  Sutherland.  Let  us  walk 
through  the  village,  you  can  view  our  improve 
ments,  and  perhaps  shake  hands  with  many 
whom  you  met  when  here  before  ;  we  might 
then  return  in  time  for  supper,  and  rest  awhile 
before  our  evening  chat." 

This  proposition  was  agreed  to,  and  taking 
their  hats,  the  two  men  went  out.  The  first 
person  met  on  the  ramble  was  our  medical 
friend,  who,  learning  of  Mr.  Durant's  intended 
return,  was  hastening  to  the  Marshall  residence 
to  welcome  him.  The  greeting  which  the  young 
missionary  received  from  his  true  and  lasting 
friend  was  unaffected  and  sincere,  meaning 
more  than  language  can  express.  Questions 
and  answers  regarding  the  missionary's  trip, 
and  matters,  which  to  the  general  reader  would 


166       MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

amount  to  mere  commonplace,  were  exchanged 
by  the  conversation,  and  must  have  been  interest 
ing  to  them,  for  it  was  continued  during  the 
whole  of  what  proved  a  very  long  walk. 

"I  begin  to  feel  quite  like  a  resident  here," 
said  the  Elder,  "  though,  perhaps,  I  ought  to  say 
that  my  acquaintance  is  not  the  only  cause  for 
that  feeling,  for  I  try  to  be  at  ease  wherever  I  go." 

"  And  succeed  I  should  say.  If  your  experi 
ence  elsewhere  has  been  anything  like  that  at 
Westminster." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  and  in  so  doing  I  find  no  little 
comfort  in  the  words  of  an  eminent  man  who  is 
classed  as  a  '  pagan,'  an  agnostic,  and  so  on. 
but  who,  I  verily  believe,  was  as  much  a  Chris 
tian  at  heart  as  most  of  us — certainly  much 
more  so  than  many  who  engage  in  the  promulga 
tion  of  Christianity  PS  a  profession:  'The 
world  is  my  home,  and  humanity  my  kindred. ' ' 

By  this  time  they  had  reached  the  home  of 
Mr.  Marshall,  and  after  supper,  preparations 
were  made  for  the  evening  gathering. 


MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       167 


CHAPTER   XI. 

A   PLEASANT   INTERVIEW. 

IN  the  evening  Elder  Durant  not  only  had 
the  pleasure  of  meeting  all  his  old  friends  of 
the  previous  visit,  but  was  honored  with  the 
presence  of  a  large  number  of  persons  whom 
he  had  not  seen  before.  Some  of  them  had  at 
tended  the  meeting  he  held  in  the  Town  Hall 
on  his  first  visit,  while  others  had  only  heard  of 
him  through  the  Marshalls. 

When  all  were  comfortably  seated  in  the 
large  dining  room,  Mr.  Sutherland  by  way  of 
introducing  the  missionary  to  his  new  friends, 
said  : 

"  My  friends  and  neighbors,  we  have  assem 
bled  here  this  evening  for  the  purpose  of  listen 
ing  to  Mr.  Durant  on  the  religious  faith  of  a 
people  who  claim  to  have  the  keys  of  a  new 
dispensation  committed  to  them.  If  their 


168       ME.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

claim  is  correct,  then  it  is  of  the  utmost  import 
ance  to  the  whole  human  race.  If  God  has 
indeed  spoken  from  the  heavens,  it  is. the  duty 
of  His  children  to  listen  ;  on  the  other  hand,  if 
this  claim  of  the  Mormons  be  founded  on  a 
myth,  then  it  is  our  duty  to  do  all  in  our  power 
to  disprove  their  declarations,  and  deny  that 
they  have  any  divine  commission  whatever  to 
proclaim  the  principles  of  salvation.  You  who 
have  the  privilege  of  listening  to  him  will 
know  whether  his  arguments  are  sound  and 
scriptural,  or  otherwise  ;  and  can  therefore  exer 
cise  the  right,  which  you  all  have,  of  judging  for 
yourselves.  We  will,  therefore,  ask  our  friend 
from  the  valleys  of  the  West  to  give  us,  in  as 
few  words  as  possible,  an  outline  of  what  Mor- 
monism  teaches,  after  which  all  may  act  with' 
the  utmost  freedom  in  asking  questions  upon 
anything  the  gentleman  may  say,  or  upon  any 
principle  believed  in  by  his  people.  Now7,  Mr. 
Durant,  we  are  anxious  to  hear  you,  and  you  will 
find  us  attentive  listeners." 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       169 

The  Elder  arose  and  in  a  few  well-chosen  words 
expressed  his  thanks  to  the  Marshalls  for  their 
kindness,  as  well  as  to  Mr.  Sutherland,  and  all  his 
friends  who  had  taken  an  interest  in  him.  He  was 
pleased  to  answer  questions  pertaining  to  his 
faith,  and  with  all  sincerity  bore  testimony  that 
the  Mormons  were  less  understood  by  the  peo 
ple  of  this  and  other  nations  than  any  other 
sect  in  Christendom.  Their  mission  is  one  of 
"  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to  man,"  not 
withstanding  they  had  been  represented  as 
having  objects  quite  the  reverse. 

Their  faith  teaches  the  reason  why  man  is 
here  in  this  probation  ;  whence  man  came,  and 
whither  he  goes,  after  his  departure  by  death. 
Jt  teaches  that  the  destiny  of  man  is  mighty, 
that  his  exaltation  is  to  be  great ;  that  what  man 
is,  God  once  was  ;  that  what  God  is,  man  can  be. 

"  Mormonism  teaches  men  to  believe  in  God, 
the  Eternal  Father,  and  in  His  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  bears 

record  of  them  forever. 
12 


170       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

"  As  a  people,  we  believe  that  all  mankind, 
through  the  transgression  of  our  first  parents, 
were  brought  under  the  curse  and  penalty 
for  transgression  ;  but  that  through  the  atoning 
sacrifice,  sufferings,  and  death  of  Jesus  Christ, 
all  are  to  be  redeemed  from  any  effects  of  origi 
nal  transgression  ;  that  '  as  by  the  offense  of 
one,  judgment  came  upon  all  men  unto  condem 
nation  ;  even  so,  by  the  righteousness  of  one, 
the  free  gift  came  upon  all  men  unto  the  justifi 
cation  of  life.'  (Rom.  v  :  18.) 

"  We  believe  that  little  children  are  innocent, 
and  not  under  transgression  ;  that  they  are  in 
capable  of  obeying  any  law,  not  understanding 
good  or  evil ;  and  Jesus  says,  '  Of  such  are  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  ; '  but  then,  when  they  ar 
rive  at  the  years  of  maturity,  and  know  good 
from  evil,  and  are  capable  of  obeying  or  dis 
obeying  law  ;  if  they  then  transgress,  they  will 
be  condemned  for  breaking  a  known  law. 

"  We  believe  that  no  man  will  be  condemned 
for  not  obeying  a  law  that  he  does  not  know  ; 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       171 

and  that  consequently  millions  of  the  human 
family  who  have  never  heard  the  gospel,  are 
more  blessed  than  those  who  have  had  that 
privilege,  and  have  refused  to  accept  it ;  that 
mankind  will  be  judged  according  to  the  deeds 
done  in  the  body. 

"We  believe  in  the  sufferings,  death  and 
atoning  sacrifice  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus 
Christ,  and  in  His  resurrection  and  ascension 
on  high,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  given 
to  all  who  obey  the  gospel. 

"  We  believe,  first,  it  is  necessary  to  have  faith 
in  God,  and  that,  next,  it  is  necessary  to  repent 
of  our  sins — to  confess  and  to  turn  away  from 
them,  and  make  restitution  to  all  whom  we  have 
injured,  as  far  as  it  is  in  our  power. 

"We  believe  that  the  third  necessity  is  to  be 
baptized  by  immersion  in  water,  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, '  for  remission 
of  sins,'  and  that  this  ordinance  must  be  per 
formed  by  one  having  authority,  or  otherwise 
it  is  of  no  avail. 


172       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

"The  fourth  is,  to  receive  the  laying  on  of 
hands,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  this  ordinance  must  also 
be  administered  by  the  Apostles  or  the  Elders, 
whom  the  Lord  Jesus  has  called  to  lay  on  hands, 
nor  then  is  it  of  any  advantage  except  to  those 
persons  who  have  complied  with  the  before- 
named  three  conditions. 

""We  believe  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  the 
same  now,  as  it  was  in  the  apostolic  days,  and 
that  when  a  church  is  organized,  it  is  its  privi 
lege  to  have  all  the  gifts,  powers  and  blessings 
which  flow  from  the  Holy  Spirit : 

"  '  Such,  for  instance,  as  the  gifts  of  revela 
tion,  prophecy,  visions,  the  ministiy  of  angels, 
healing  the  sick  by  the  laying  on  of  hands  in 
the  name  of  Jesus,  the  working  of  miracles,  and, 
in  short,  all  the  gifts  mentioned  in  the  scrip 
tures,  or  enjoyed  by  the  ancient  Saints.'  We 
believe  that  inspired  apostles  and  prophets, 
together  with  all  the  officers  as  mentioned  in 


MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       173 

the  New  Testament,  are  necessary  in  the  Church 
in  these  days. 

"We  believe  that  there  has  been  a  general 
and  awful  apostasy  from  the  religion  of  the 
New  Testament,  so  that  all  the  known  world 
have  been  left  for  centuries  without  the  church 
of  Christ  among  them  ;  without  a  priesthood 
authorized  of  God  to  administer  ordinances  ; 
that  every  one  of  the  churches  has  perverted 
the  gospel,  some  in  one  way  and  some  in  an 
other.  For  instance,  almost  every  church  has 
ignored  the  doctrine  of  '  immersion  for  the  re 
mission  of  sins.'  Those  few  who  have  practiced 
it  have  abolished  the  ordinance  of  the  '  laying 
on  of  hands'  upon  baptized  believers  for  the 
gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Again  the  few  who 
have  practiced  the  last  ordinance  have  perverted 
the  first,  or  have  denied  the  ancient  gifts, 
powers  and  blessings  which  flow  from  the  Holy 
Spirit,  or  have  said  to  the  inspired  apostles  and 
prophets,  we  have  no  need  of  you  in  the  body. 
Those  few,  again,  who  have  believed  in,  and  con- 


174       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

tended  for,  the  miraculous  gifts  and  powers  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  have  perverted  the  ordinances. 
Thus  all  the  churches  preach  false  doctrines 
and  distort  the  gospel,  and  instead  of  having 
authority  from  God  to  administer  its  ordinances, 
they  are  under  the  curse  of  God  for  corrupting 
it.  Paul  says  (Gal.  i:  8),  '  Though  we  or  an 
angel  from  heaven  preach  any  other  gospel  unto 
you  than  that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you, 
let  him  be  accursed.' 

"We  believe  that  there  are  a  few  sincere, 
honest  and  humble  persons  who  are  striving  to 
do  according  to  the  best  of  their  understanding, 
but,  in  many  respects,  they  err  in  doctrine  be 
cause  of  false  teachers  and  the  precepts  of  men, 
and  that  they  will  receive  the  fullness  of  the 
gospel  with  gladness  as  soon  as  they  hear  it." 

"  We  believe  in  the  Bible,  Book  of  Mormon, 
and  in  living  and  continued  revelation  ;  but  we 
also  believe  that  no  new  revelation  will  contra 
dict  the  old. 

"The  gospel  in  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  the 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       175 

same  as  that  in  the  New  Testament,  so  that  no 
one  who  reads  it  can  misunderstand  its  princi 
ples.  It  has  been  revealed  by  the  angel  to  be 
preached  as  a  witness  to  all  nations,  first  to  the 
Gentiles  and  then  to  the  Jews,  then  cometh  the 
downfall  of  Babylon.  Thus  fulfilling  the  vision 
of  John,  which  he  beheld  on  the  Isle  of  Pat- 
mos,  (Eev.  xiv:  6,  7,  8),  'And  I  saw  another 
angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the 
everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  saying  with  a 
loud  voice,  fear  God  and  give  glory  to  Him,  for 
the  hour  of  His  judgment  is  come  *  and  wor 
ship  Him  that  made  the  heaven  and  earth,  and 
the  sea  and  the  fountains  of  water.'  And  there 
followed  another  angel  saying,  'Babylon  is 
fallen,  is  fallen,  that  great  city,  because  she 
made  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath 
of  her  fornications.' 

"  Many  revelations  and  prophecies  have  been 
given  to  this  Church  since  its  rise,  which  have 


176       MB.  DUB  ANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

been  printed  and  sent  forth  to  the  world.  These 
also  contain  the  gospel  in  great  plainness,  and 
instructions  of  infinite  importance  to  the  Saints. 
They  !also  unfold  the  great  events  that  await 
this  generation,  the  terrible  judgments  to  be 
poured  forth  upon  the  wicked,  and  the  bless 
ings  and  glories  to  be  given  to  the  righteous. 
We  believe  God  will  continue  to  give  revela 
tions  by  visions,  by  the  ministry  of  angels,  and 
by  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  until  the 
Saints  are  guided  into  all  truth. 

"  We  believe  that  wherever  the  people  enjoy 
the  religion  of  the  New  Testament,  there  they 
enjoy  visions,  revelations,  the  ministry  of  angels, 
etc.  And  that  wherever  these  blessings  cease 
to  be  enjoyed,  there  they  also  cease  to  enjoy  the 
religion  of  the  New  Testament. 

"  We  believe  that  God  has  established  His 
church  in  order  to  prepare  a  people  for  His 
second  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  in 
power  and  great  glory ;  and  that  then  the 
Saints  that  are  asleep  in  their  graves  will  be 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       177 

raised  and  reign  with  Him  on  earth  a  thousand 
years. 

"  We  believe  that  great  judgments  await  the 
earth  on  account  of  the  wickedness  of  its  inhab 
itants,  and  that  when  the  gospel  shall  have  been 
sufficiently  proclaimed,  if  they  reject  it  they 
will  be  destroyed  ;  that  plagues,  pestilence  and 
famine  will  be  multiplied  upon  them  ;  that 
thrones  will  be  cast  down,  empires  overthrown, 
and  nations  destroyed  ;  that  when  the  Spirit  of 
God  ceases  to  restrain  the  people,  the  world  will 
be  full  of  blood,  carnage  and  desolation  ;  that 
peace  will  be  taken  from  the  earth  and  from 
among  all  people,  religious  and  irreligious.  It 
shall  be  as  with  the  people,  so  with  the  priest,  etc. 

"  We  believe  that  the  Lord  will  gather  His 
people  from  among  all  nations  unto  a  land  of 
peace,  and  give  them  pastors  after  His  own 
heart,  who  shall  feed  them  with  knowledge  and 
understanding,  and  they  shall  be  the  only  people 
upon  the  earth  that  shall  not  be  at  war  with  one 
another. 


178       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

"  We  believe  that  the  Ten  Tribes  of  Israel, 
with  the  dispersed  of  Judah,  shall  soon  be  re 
stored  to  their  own  lands,  according  to  the  cov 
enants  which  God  made  with  their  ancient 
fathers,  and  that  when  this  great  work  of  resti 
tution  shall  take  place,  the  power  of  God  shall 
be  made  manifest  in  signs,  and  wonders,  and 
mighty  deeds,  far  exceeding  anything  that  took 
place  in  the  exodus  from  Egypt.  Jerusalem 
will  be  rebuilt,  together  with  the  glorious  tem 
ple,  and  the  Lord  shall  visit  His  Saints  in  Zion. 
In  that  day  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  become 
great  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  all  nations 
shall  serve  and  obey  Him,  for  the  wicked  shall 
have  perished  out  of  the  earth. 

"We  believe  in  all  principles  of  truth  that 
have  been  revealed  ;  in  all  that  are  now  being 
revealed,  and  are  prepared  to  receive  all  that 
God  will  reveal. 

"  We  believe  that  the  gospel,  now  being 
preached  by  the  Latter-day  Saints,  is  to  call  the 
honest  in  heart  out  of  Babylon,  that  they 


MK.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       179 

partake  not  of  her  sins  nor  receive  of  her 
plagues. 

"We  believe  in  morality,  chastity,  purity, 
virtue  and  honesty,  and  wish  to  promote  the 
happiness  of  our  fellow-men." 

The  Elder's  words  were  listened  to  with 
marked  attention.  He  expressed  a  willingness 
to  answer  questions,  and  a  desire  to  have  as 
many  asked,  concerning  the  religious  principles 
believed  in  by  his  people,  as  the  listeners  were 
pleased  to  propound. 

"  Mr.  Durant,"  said  Sutherland,  when  the 
former  was  seated,  "I  have  not  only  listened 
to  all  you  have  said  with  the  greatest  interest, 
but  have  taken  pleasure  in  reading  the  tracts 
left  while  on  your  former  visit,  and  whether 
your  faith  is  correct  or  otherwise,  it  will  be  a 
difficult  task  to  disprove  any  of  your  arguments 
by  the  Sacred  Record.  I  wish  to  ask  you  a  few 
questions  regarding  some  of  the  principles  you 
have  not  touched  upon,  and  which  I  understand 
to  be  a  part  of  your  faith.  I  am  informed  that 


180       MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

you  believe  in  a  literal  resurrection  of  the 
body  ?  Is  this  correct  ?" 

"  Certainly,"  answered  the  Elder  promptly. 
"  How  could  we  lay  any  claim  whatever  to  a 
Christian  belief  in  the  resurrection  unless  we 
believed  in  a  literal  resurrection  ?" 

"  Well  you  certainly  would  not  be  compelled 
to  believe  in  a  literal  resurrection  in  order  to 
lay  claim  to  having  a  Christian  belief  in  that 
principle,  for  all  Christians  are  surely  not 
believers  in  it." 

"All  true  Christians  must  follow  Christ's 
teachings  regarding  this  principle  as  well  as 
all  others,  or  else  how  can  they  be  considered 
true  Christians?  Christ  is  the  resurrection 
and  the  life.  (John  xi  :  25.)  He  was  also  the 
first  fruits  of  the  resurrection.  (Acts  xxvi:  23.) 
He,  therefore,  is  our  great  pattern.  We  know 
He  was  put  to  death  (Matt,  xxvii:  50);  that  His 
body  was  laid  in  the  tomb  (Matt,  xxvii:  60); 
that  when  His  friends  visited  that  tomb  the 
body  was  gone  ;  that  an  angel  declared  that  the 


ME.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       181 

body  had  been  resurrected  -  (Matt,  xxviii :  6)  ; 
that  He  appeared  to  His  apostles  with  the  body 
which  had  been  crucified,  even  bearing  the 
prints  of  the  cruel  nails  in  His  hands,  and  the 
marks  of  the  spear  in  His  side,  and  to  satisfy 
Thomas,  He  asked  to  be  handled  that  no  mistake 
might  be  made  regarding  its  being  a  literal  re 
surrection  of  the  same  body  He  had  before  the 
crucifixion  (John  xx:  27,  28).  This  was  the 
resurrection  of  our  Master,  and  inasmuch  as 
He  has  commanded  us  to  follow  Him,  why 
should  ours  not  be  the  same?" 

"  But  you  will  admit  that  if  Christianity  is 
true  and  Christ  is  really  the  Savior,  that  there 
is  a  great  difference  between  His  resurrection 
and  that  of  those  who  have  died  since.  His 
body  had  only  just  been  interred;  there  had 
not  been  sufficient  time  for  it  to  decay  in  the 
grave,  and  He  was  God  Himself,  while  the  bodies 
of  others  decay,  and  are  scattered,  in  some  cases 
at  least,  to  the  four  winds,"  answered  Brown. 

"  How    about  the   statement   regarding    the 


182       MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

resurrection  of  others,  who,  the  scriptures  de 
clare,  came  forth  from  their  graves  at  the  time 
of  Christ's  resurrection  ?  (Matt,  xxvii:  52.) 
They  certainly  must  have  slumbered  for  a  long 
time." 

"  I  cannot  understand,"  said  Brown  "  how  it 
could  be  possible  for  a  literal  resurrection  of  the 
body  to  occur  after  decay  had  taken  place,  and 
the  body  had  returned  as  dust  to  the  earth." 

"Mr.  Brown,"  the  Elder  said,  "you  will  can 
didly  admit  that  there  are  many  things  now 
accepted  as  truths  which  at  one  time  seemed  to 
you  incomprehensible?" 

"  No  doubt,  I  do,"  answered  Brown.  - 

"Yes,  you  do,  most  decidedly  :  For  instance, 
when  you  first  learned  of  the  wonders  of  the 
telephone,  you  could  scarcely  credit  them ; 
when  you  were  informed  that  you  could  con 
verse  with  a  friend  who  stood  miles  away,  you 
not  only  doubted,  but  perhaps  disbelieved,  yet 
you  doubt  no  longer,  for  your  eyes  have  seen, 
and  your  eai-s  have  heard.  Is  not  this  true?" 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       183 

"  It  is  ;  what  the  eye  has  seen  or  the  ear  has 
heard,  one  must  certainly  believe.  But  is  not 
that  a  vastly  different  proposition?" 

"  Not  at  all ;  you  are  only  less  familiar  with 
the  methods  or  principles  upon  which  the  res 
urrection  depends,  that  is  all.  When  we  have 
more  of  the  intelligence  of  heaven,  and  can  un 
derstand  more  regarding  the  great  principle  by 
which  the  resurrection  is  brought  about,  it  will 
appear  simple  enough.  God  permits  a  ray  of 
intelligence  to  come  from  heaven  ;  it  reaches 
the  mind  of  man,  it  gives  us  knowledge  of  the 
telegraph,  by  which  our  messages  flash  from 
nation  to  nation  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  and 
opens  to  our  understanding  many  other  wonders 
of  modern  science.  We  may  not  understand 
fully  how  it  is  done,  but  we  know  it  is  accom 
plished,  and  we  therefore  believe  what  we  once 
disbelieved. 

"  Another  ray  reaches  us,  and  we  have  an  un 
derstanding  of  the  telephone,  the  phonograph, 
the  electric  cars;  and  through  the  effects  of 


184       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

these  discoveries,  we  open  our  eyes  in  wonder 
ment!  Yet  these  flashes  of  intelligence  are  noth 
ing  compared  with  the  mighty  fire  of  wisdom  in 
the  heavens  from  whence  these  originate. 
They  may  be  new  to  us,  but  are  thoroughly 
understood  by  Him  who  sent  them.  They  are 
all  gifts  from  the  Father  of  our  spirits,  and 
only  small  gifts  at  that,  compared  with  what 
He  has  in  store  for  us." 

"  How  can  you  imagine  for  an  instant,"  ex 
claimed  Mr.  Sutherland,  "  that  it  can  be  possible 
for  all  the  particles  of  our  bodies  to  be  gathered 
together  again  after  they  have  been  scattered?" 

"  I  do  not,  and  cannot  pretend  to,  answer  this 
question.  It  will  require  more  intelligence  than  I 
have,  to  answer  it.  But  this  I  firmly  believe  ;  that 
no  particle,  that  is,  none  of  the  component 
parts,  of  my  body  will  ever  go  to  make  up  the 
body  of  anything  else,  except  perhaps  for  a 
time,  and  that  it  matters  not  whether  my  body 
be  burned  or  permitted  to  decay  and  return  to 
mother  earth,  every  particle  will  be  collected 


MB.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       185 

and  brought  together  again,  at  the  time  of  the 
resurrection  which  will  be  literal  in  every  sense 
©f  the  word.  Let  me  relate  a  little  anecdote 
which  illustrates  my  position. 

"  A  person  had  received,  as  a  birthday  gift,  a 
beautiful  silver  cup  from  a  friend.  This  cup 
was  prized  very  much,  not  only  on  account  of  its 
beauty,  but  because  of  the  love  the  receiver  had 
for  the  giver.  In  a  short  time  the  one  making 
this  present  was  called  away,  the  cold  hand  of 
death  was  laid  upon  him. 

"  Then  the  cup  increased  a  hundred  fold  in 
value  to  the  owner,  and  nothing  could  influence 
him  to  part  from  it.  Years  afterward,  the  owner 
of  the  present  carried  it  to  the  place  where  he 
was  employed,  for  the  purpose  of  exhibiting  it 
to  a  fellow  workman.  During  the  day,  in 
passing  the  shelf  where  it  rested  while  he  was 
engaged  in  moving  some  valuable  goods,  he 
carelessly  knocked  the  cup  from  the  shelf,  and 
it  fell  into  a  vessel  of  fluid.  Thinking  at  the 
moment  that  the  vessel  contained  nothing  but 

13 


186       MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

water,  the  owner  waited  until  his  arms  were 
released  from  the  valuable  load  they  contained, 
before  seeking  to  remove  the  cup  from  the  place 
into  which  it  had  fallen.  When  he  returned, 
he  found,  to  his  sorrow,  that  his  cup  had  disap 
peared.  Upon  investigation,  imagine  his  sor 
row,  when  he  discovered  that  the  vessel  con 
tained  nitric  acid  instead  of  water,  and  that  the 
cup  had  been  eaten  up  by  the  fluid.  He  thought 
of  how  he  had  valued  that  keepsake,  how  much 
he  revered  the  memory  of  the  giver,  and  how 
foolish  he  was  to  bring  the  prize  from  his  home 
that  morning.  At  this  moment,  his  employer 
happened  along,  and  noticing  his  grief  enquired 
for  the  cause.  After  listening  to  the  poor  man's 
story,  and  learning  that  the  cup  was  made  in  a 
neighboring  town,  he  rather  startled  the  sorrow 
ing  man  with  this  remark:  'Don't  feel  bad, 
my  man,  I  promise,  you  shall  again  have  your 
cup.' 

"  The  workingman,  thinking  his  words  meant 
that  he  should  receive  the  amount  of    its  real 


MR.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  187 

value,  or  another  cup,  explained  that  it  was  not 
its  cost,  neither  would  another  cup  fill  its  place. 
It  was  the  loss  of  this  particular  article,  which 
came  from  the  hands  of  a  friend  who  had  since 
died,  that  caused  him  grief. 

"  'Never  mind,  I  say,  whether  you  believe  my 
words  or  not,  I  promise,  and  will  make  good  that 
promise,  that  you  shall  again  have  your  cup, 
and  it  shall  be  made  of  the  same  identical  silver, 
having  the  same  form,  and  being  composed  of 
nothing  but  the  same  metal.  I  don't  mean  the 
same  kind,  but  the  very  same  silver  you  dropped 
into  that  fluid.' 

"  And  with  this  he  took  a  few  hand  fulls  of 
common  salt,  flung  them  into  the  liquid,  and 
there  formed  in  the  solution  a  white  solid  ;  this 
he  removed,  dried  and  heated  in  a  crucible,  and 
the  result  was  a  lump  of  silver  of  the  highest 
lustre. 

'"Now,  you  see,'  said  the  kind-hearted  man, 
'  how  easy  it  is  to  restore  when  you  understand 
the  method  by  which  it  is  done.  All  the  silver 


188       MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

composing  that  cup  of  yours  is  now  in  my 
hands.  How  easy  it  is  for  me  to  have  it  re 
moulded  in  the  same  moulds!  and  who  will  say 
you  have  not  the  same  cup  resurrected  from  the 
grave  ? ' 

"  Can  you  not  understand,"  said  Durant,  "that 
this  laborer  was  in  the  same  condition  as 
the  poor  mortals  who  are  in  painful  ignor 
ance  of  the  way  and  means  by  which  the 
resurrection  will  take  place  ?  And  yet  how 
simple  when  once  understood.  The  cup  had 
been  buried  in  that  world  of  liquid,  it  had  dis 
solved  and  had  been  scattered  throughout  the 
world  in  which  it  was  buried,  and  to  a  person 
unacquainted  with  the  laws  governing  such 
things,  was  lost  forever.  If  man,  who  is  as  a 
babe  compared  with  God  in  intelligence,  could 
resurrect  a  cup  from  that  little  world,  do  you 
not  think  it  possible  for  God,  who  is  the  foun 
tain-head  of  intelligence  and  power,  to  restore 
your  body  after  it  has  been  scattered  through 
out  this  little  world  of  ours  ?  And  as  the  re- 


ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       189 

storing  of  that  cup  appeared  very  simple  to  that 
laboring  man,  so  I  believe  the  resurrection  of 
the  body  will  appear  very  simple  to  us  when  we 
are  on  the  other  side,  and  fully  understand  the 
laws,  methods  and  powers  which  govern  the  res 
toration." 

At  this  moment  a  Mr.  Williams,  who  had  been 
a  very  attentive  listener  during  the  entire  even 
ing,  arose  and  said  :  "  Mr.  Durant,  to  all  appear 
ances  you  have  proved  every  argument  made 
with  some  quotation  from  the  Bible  ;  your 
mode  of  reasoning  appears  very  logical,  but  I 
have  here  a  passage  which  seems  to  conflict 
with  the  argument  that  baptism  is  positively 
essential  to  salvation." 

"  If  so,"  answered  the  Elder,  "  I  will  be 
pleased  to  listen.  Really,  if  you  have  found  an 
argument,  from  the  sayings  of  Christ  or  His 
apostles,  which  promises  salvation  without  bap 
tism,  you  have  certainly  made  a  great  dis 
covery." 

"  Well,  I  think  the  discovery  has  been  made," 


190       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

answered  Williams,  "  and  it  seems  strange  that 
a  gentleman  who  has  made  the  Bible  as  much 
of  a  study  as  you  have,  has  never  been  able  to 
comprehend  it." 

"  Thanks,  but  now  for  the  argument  ;  do  not 
build  your  hopes  too  high,  perhaps  you  misun 
derstand  your  own  reading  of  the  Sacred 
Eecord." 

"Well,  that  remains  to  be  seen.  You  have 
disclaimed  all  belief  in  death-bed  repentance 
bringing  salvation,  and  you  are,  as  well,  a  dis 
believer  in  salvation  without  baptism.  Now  to 
the  law  and  the  testimony  once  more.  Exam 
ine  the  account  of  the  crucifixion,  as  recorded 
in  Luke  23rd  chapter,  beginning  with  the  39th 
verse.  Christ  upon  that  occasion  had  a  male 
factor  on  either  side  of  Him';  one  railed  on 
Him  saying,  '  If  though  be  Christ,  save  thyself 
and  us,'  while  the  other,  being  filled  with  re 
pentance  and  being  converted,  rebuked  his  com 
panion  in  sin  and  implored  the  blessed  Re 
deemer  :  '  Lord  remember  me  when  thou  comest 


MR.    DUJKANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  191 

to  thy  kingdom.'  Christ,  witnessing  the  repent 
ance  of  this  malefactor,  even  at  the  last  moment 
of  his  life,  presented  him  with  the  gift  of  sal 
vation  before  giving  up  the  ghost :  '  Verily  I 
say  unto  thee,  today  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in 
paradise.'  These  were  the  words  used  by  the 
Captain  of  our  salvation  ;  the  promise  was 
granted  without  baptism,  and  he  was  carried  to 
heaven  with  our  Savior  ;  and  yet  in  the  very 
face  of  this  testimony  you  proclaim  the  doctrine 
that  without  baptism  salvation  cannot  be  ob 
tained/' 

"  Christ  did  not  offer  that  malefactor  salva 
tion  on  that  occasion,  neither  was  he  carried  to 
heaven  with  the  Redeemer.  I  desire  to  con 
vince  you,  Mr.  Williams,  if  you  will  accept 
the  statement  in  the  Bible,  and  I  believe  you 
will,  that  Christ  did  not  go  to  His  Father  until 
some  time  after  this,  and  that  the  paradise  re 
ferred  to  is  not  the  haven  of  salvation  that  we 
all  hope  to  reach." 

"  Mr.  Durant.  if  you  convince  me  of  this,  I 


192       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

will  have  nothing  more  to  say,"  replied  Mr. 
Williams. 

"  Very  well,  then,  pay  strict  attention  to  the 
words  you  have  just  quoted  which  contain  the 
promise  that  in  your  opinion  insures  the  peni 
tent  malefactor  entrance  to  the  presence  of  the 
Father:  '  Today  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in 
paradise.'  Three  days  after  these  words  were 
spoken,  we  discover  Mary  weeping  as  she  bowed 
down  at  the  sepulcher  where  Christ's  remains 
had  been  deposited,  and  upon  recognizing  her 
Lord,  who  stood  by  her  side  and  addressed  her, 
she  received  this  command,  '  Touch  me  not,  for 
I  am  not  yet  ascended  to  my  Father.'  Rather 
a  strange  and  startling  declaration  for  the 
Savior  to  make,  was  it  not,  when  the  promise  to 
the  thief,  made  three  days  previously  was  to  the 
effect  that  upon  that  day  they  should  both  be  in 
His  presence?" 

"Why,  Mr.  Durant,"  exclaimed  Claire,  "I 
can't  understand  it  at  all;  He  did  certainly 
make  the  promise,  and  yet  from  His  words, 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       193 

spoken  three  days  after,  it  appears  that  He  had 
not  yet  been  to  His  Father.  Can  it  be  that  one 
of  our  Savior's  promises  has  really  fallen  to  the 
ground  unfulfilled?" 

"  Not  in  the  least,  Mrs.  Sutherland ;  it  is 
merely  another  one  of  those  cases  where  we 
read  but  fail  to  understand.  '  The  letter  killeth 
but  the  Spirit  giveth  life,'  you  know.  Christ 
kept  His  word  with  the  malefactor,  and  He  also 
spoke  truthfully  to  Mary.  He  and  the  sinner 
undoubtedly  went  on  the  day  mentioned  to 
paradise,  but  the  great  mistake,  made  by  many, 
lies  in  believing  that  paradise  is  heaven." 

"Well,  if  paradise  is  not  heaven,  what  is  it? 
If  they  went  to  some  other  place,  where  is  that 
place  ?"  exclaimed  Mr.  Williams.  "  I  believe  it 
was  heaven." 

"  I  do  not  doubt  your  statement  for  a  moment. 
Prof.  A.  Hindercoper,  a  German  writer,  says: 
'  In  the  second  and  third  centuries  every  branch 
and  division  of  the  Christian  church,  so  far  as 
their  records  enable  us  to  judge,  believed  that 


194       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

Christ  preached  to  the  departed  spirits.'  This 
is  in  harmony  with  the  belief  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints,  as  well  as  in  harmony  with  the  Bible. 
Peter  speaking  upon  this  subject  answers  your 
question  by  saying:  '  For  Christ  also  hath  once 
suffered  for  sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that 
He  might  bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to  death 
in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by  the  spirit:  by 
which  also  He  went  and  preached  unto  the 
spirits  in  prison;  which  sometimes  were  diso 
bedient,  when  once  the  longsuffering  of  God 
waited  in  the  days  of  Noah,  while  the  ark  was 
a  preparing,  wherein  few,  that  is,  eight  souls 
were  saved  by  water.'  Christ  undoubtedly 
understood  that  His  mission  would  not  end  with 
His  crucifixion,  but  as  He  finished  His  mission 
to  mortals  by  opening  to  them  the  gospel  gates, 
it  would  be  the  beginning  of  His  mission,  for 
a  similar  purpose,  with  those  on  the  other  side 
of  the  vail,  and  realizing  that  His  mission  there 
would  begin  immediately  upon  His  release  here, 
and  that  the  malefactor  would  meet  him  there, 


MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       195 

He  made  the  promise  mentioned  :  '  Today  shalt 
thou  be  vnth  me  in  paradise.'  Peter  declares 
that  T;hey  were  visited  and  preached  to  in  order 
that  they  might  be  judged  according  to  man  in 
the  flesh,  but  live  according  to  God  in  the 
spirit.  (I.  Peter  iv  :  6.)  Bishop  Alford,  speak 
ing  of  the  declaration  made  by  the  chief  apostle, 
said  :  '  I  understand  these  words  (I.  Peter  iii  :  19) 
to  say  that  our  Lord  in  his  disembodied  state,  did 
go  to  the  place  of  detention  of  departed  spirits, 
and  did  there  announce  his  work  of  redemption ; 
preach  salvation  in  fact,  to  the  disembodied 
spirits  of  those  who  refused  to  obey  the  voice 
of  God  when  the  judgment  of  the  flood  was 
hanging  over  them." 

"That  seems  reasonable,  and  it  has  given  me 
a  pew  idea  and  something  to  consider,  "  said 
Williams,  "  but  how  about  the  ordinances  you 
claim  are  nescessary  for  all  ?  How  can  those 
who  did  not  hear  the  gospel  before  they  died, 
receive  the  ordinances  ?" 

"Now    we   believe  that    those  who    emb  n,c 


196       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

the  gospel  in  the  spirit  world  will  be  saved ;  and 
believe  with  the  scriptures  that  a  vicarious  work 
must  be  performed  for  them  by  the  living.  This 
doctrine  was  evidently  understood  by  the  saints 
in  the  days  of  the  apostles.  Paul  informs  us 
that  the  first  gospel  ordinance  of  all  dispensa 
tions,  baptism,  was  administered  by  proxy 
among  the  former-day  Saints.  While  teaching 
the  Corinthian  saints  about  the  resurrection, 
(I  Cor.  xv  :  29)  he  asks  them:  '  Else  what  shall 
they  do  which  are  baptized  for  the  dead,  if  the 
dead  rise  not  at  all?'  in  other  words,  of  what  use 
is  baptism  for  the  dead,  if  theie  is  no  resurrec 
tion  ?  showing  that  the  doctrine  of  baptism  for 
the  dead  was  evidently  neither  new  nor  strange 
to  the  people  to  whom  the  apostle  was  writing. 
Christ  died  for  the  dead  as  well  as  the  living  : 
"  For  to  this  end  Christ  both  died,  and  rose,  and 
revived,  that  he  might  be  the  Lord  both  of  the 
dead  and  the  living."  (Rom.  xiv:  9.) 

"  But  do  you  mean  that  living  persons  shall 
be  baptized  for  the  dead?" 


MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       197 

"  Certainly.  Before  the  great  day  of  the  Lord 
shall  come  '  that  shall  burn  as  an  oven,  and 
when  all  the  proud,  yea  and  all  that  do  wickedly 
shall  be  stubble  ;  and  the  day  that  cometh  shall 
burn  them  up,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  that  it 
shall  leave  them  neither  root  nor  branch,'  (Mai. 
iv  :  1,)  an  important  event  is  to  take  place,  as  we 
learn  from  the  same  prophet,  verses  5  and  6: 
'Behold  I  will  send  you  Elijah  the  prophet  be 
fore  the  coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day 
of  the  Lord  ;  and  he  shall  turn  the  heart  of  the 
fathers  to  the  children,  and  the  heart  of  the 
children  to  their  fathers,  lest  I  come  and  smite 
the  earth  with  a  curse.'  The  coming  of  Elijah, 
to  inaugurate  this  great  work  must  evidently  be 
to  some  one  who  is  prepared  to  receive  him. 
His  mission,  'to  turn  the  heart  of  the  fathers  to 
the  children,  and  the  heart  of  the  children  to 
their  fathers'  is  very  comprehensive,  and  per 
tains  to  the  whole  family  of  Adam,  there 
being  no  discrimination  between  the  living  and 
the  dead,  between  those  who  have  lived  in  the 


198       MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

past  and  those  who  shall  live  in  the  future. 
There  must  be  a  welding  link  between  the 
fathers  and  their  children,  and  that  welding 
link  is  baptism  for  the  dead.  We  testify  that 
Elijah  has  come ;  that  he  appeared  to  Joseph, 
the  seer,  and  Oliver  Cowdery,  in  the  Kirtland 
Temple,  on  the  3rd  of  April,  1836,  and  said  : 
'Behold,  the  time  has  fully  come,  which  was 
spoken  of  by  the  mouth  of  Malachi,  testifying 
that  he  (Elijah)  should  be  sent  before  the  great 
and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord  come  to  turn  the 
hearts  of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and  the 
children  to  the  fathers,  lest  the  whole  earth  be 
smitten  with  a  curse.  Therefore,  the  keys  of 
this  dispensation  are  committed  into  your  hands, 
and  by  this  ye  may  know  that  the  great  and 
dreadful  day  of  the  Lord  is  near,  even  at  the 
doors.'  Ordinances  for  the  salvation  of  the 
dead  require  temples,  or  sacred  places,  espec 
ially  constructed  for  their  administration ;  for 
this  reason,  we  build  temples,  and  also,  that  we 


MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       199 

may  perform  other  ordinances  for  the  dead  and 
the  living." 

"  I  have  heard  that  the  organization  of  your 
Church  is  unusually  complete.  How  is  it  or 
ganized?  "  asked  one  of  the  visitors  present. 

"  It  is  organized  on  the  foundation  of  Apos 
tles  and  Prophets.  We  have  therefore  various 
quorums  of  these  in  the  Church  organized  by 
revelation  for  the  efficient  and  harmonious  per 
formance  of  church  duties.  There  is  the  First 
Presidency,  chosen  from  those  who  hold  the 
High  Priesthood  and  Apostleship,  consisting  of 
a  President  and  two  counsellors.  The  duty  of 
the  Presidentisto  preside  over  the  whole  Church, 
and  he  is  sustained  by  the  whole  people  as  a 
seer,  a  revelator,  a  translator,  and  a  prophet." 

"  What  is  meant  by  Priesthood?  You  must 
have  two  Priesthoods  then,  as  you  speak  of  the 
High  Priesthood,  indicating  there  must  be  a 
lower  one?  " 

"The  Church  is  governed  by  the  Holy  Priest 
hood,  which  is  divided  into  two  grand  heads — 


200       ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

the  Aaronic  or  lesser  and  the  Melchisedek  or 
higher. 

"  The  Melchisedek  Priesthood,  so  called  be 
cause  Melchisedek  was  such  a  great  High  Priest, 
and  also  to  avoid  the  too  frequent  use  of  Jeho 
vah's  name,  as  this  Priesthood  was  formerly 
called  after  the  order  of  His  Sou, — holds  the 
right  of  presidency,  to  receive  revelations  from 
heaven  and  to  enjoy  the  spiritual  blessings ; 
while  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  so  called  because 
it  was  conferred  upon  Aaron  and  his  seed  for 
ever,  holds  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  angels, 
and  to  administer  in  the  outward  ordinances  of 
the  Church.  The  offices  of  the  Melchisedek 
Priesthood  include  Apostles,  Seventies,  Patri 
archs  or  Evangelists,  and  Elders,  and  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood  includes  Bishops,  Priests, 
Teachers  and  Deacons. 

"  Next  to  the  quorum  of  the  First  Presidency 
is  the  Twelve  Apostles,  then  the  High  Council, 
the  Seventies,  the  High  Priests,  the  Elders,  and 
the  quorums  of  the  Lesser  Priesthood. 


MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       201 

"  Each  calling  has  its  own  duties  to  be  per 
formed,  and  the  organization  is  such  that  one 
does  not  come  in  conflict  with  the  other." 

The  company  now  parted  for  the  evening, 
each  hoping  that  an  opportunity  might  be  given 
to  hear  the  Elder  again. 


ii 


202        ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 


OHAPTEE  XII. 

A    BAPTISM    AND  A    CONVEESATION   ON    MARRIAGE. 

IT  will  be  remembered  that  on  the  evening  of 
Mr.  Durant's  speech  in  the  Town  Hall  at  West 
minster,  an  old  lady  came  to  him  at  the  close  of 
the  meeting  and  whispered  a  "  God  bless  you  " 
to  him.  The  truths  uttered  by  him  had  made  a 
deep  impression  upon  her  and  were  working  to 
bear  fruit.  She  had  now  made  application  to 
be  baptized,  convinced,  as  she  was,  of  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  and  that  this  servant  of 
God  was  authorized,  by  direct  calling  from  Him 
through  revelation,  to  perform  the  solemn  cere 
mony.  It  was  agreed,  therefore,  that  the  bap 
tism  should  take  place  on  an  afternoon  some 
time  before  the  day  of  his  departure  to  his 
home  in  the  West. 

He  made  it  a  point  to  obtain  a  conversation 
with  the  lady,  and  show  to  her  the  importance 


MB.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       203 

of  the  step  she  was  about  to  take.  It  is  no 
simple  or  indifferent  affair.  It  is  a  contract 
with  God,  fraught  with  wonderful  results,  to  the 
person  who  makes  it,  that  will  either  lead  to 
rich  blessings  or  to  condemnation.  When  one 
man  makes  a  contract  with  another,  the  breaker 
of  such  a  contract  must  be  willing  to  surfer  the 
ignominy  attending  his  deceit.  In  baptism, 
the  subject  makes  a  solemn  vow  with  his  Crea 
tor,  and,  rising  from  the  waters  in  which  he  is 
buried  in  the  likeness  of  the  death  of  Christ, 
he  should  thenceforth  walk  in  newness  of  life, 
and  should  not  serve  sin.  He  is  made  free  from 
sin,  and  becomes  a  servant  to  God,  he  has  his 
fruit  unto  holiness  and  the  end  is  everlasting 
life.  (Romans  vi.) 

The  earnestness  of  the  new  convert's  faith 
and  repentance  was  inquired  into,  and  it  was 
pointed  out  to  her  that  she  should  prepare  her 
self  to  receive  the  testimony  of  the  Spirit,  which 
is  made  known  to  different  individuals  in  differ 
ent  ways — not  always  by  unusual  manifestations, 


204       MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

but  frequently  by  the  calm  self-consciousness 
of  peace  that  comes  from  a  performance  of 
righteous  acts,  in  which  the  Spirit  bears  witness 
with  our  spirit  that  we  are  the  children  of  God, 
heirs  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ.  We  must  not 
look  for  approval  from  friends,  relatives  or  peo 
ple  of  the  world,  in  taking  this  step,  but  be 
prepared  to  suffer  with  Christ  that  we  may  be 
also  glorified  with  Him,  and  exclaim  with  Paul  : 
"I  reckon  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present 
time  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the 
glory  which  shall  be  revealed  in  us."  (Rom. 
viii  :  18.)  Like  Christ,  one  must  bear  the  cross 
upon  the  lone  way,  full  of  hope,  confidence  and 
zeal,  knowing  that  the  end  is  everlasting  life. 

Having  said  this  much,  and  given  many  other 
incidental  instructions,  that  would  thoroughly 
impress  the  new  convert  with  the  sacredness 
and  importance  of  the  step  about  to  be  taken, 
Mr.  Durant,  members  of  the  Marshall  family, 
and  a  number  of  strangers,  anxious  to  witness 
the  ceremony,  made  their  way,  on  a  pleasant 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       205 

afternoon,  to  a  beautiful  wood  where  a  stream 
wound  its  clear,  slow  waters  in  fantastic  forms 
to  empty  into  one  of  the  large  rivers.  The 
autumn  tints,  the  sun  casting  its  warm  influence 
to  the  earth  through  the  gray  atmosphere,  the 
rustle  of  the  wind  in  the  falling  leaves,  and  the 
beauty  of  nature  all  around,  made  the  scene 
grand  and  romantic.  Some  who  had  gone  along 
to  make  sport  of  the  "  Mormon  baptism,"  were 
awed  into  strange  silence  by  the  beauty  of  the 
scene,  and  by  the  solemnity  and  ncripture-like 
simplicity  of  the  ceremony.  After  a  word  of 
prayer  had  been  offered,  in  which  Mr.  Durant 
invoked  the  blessings  of  God  upon  the  ordi 
nance  about  to  be  performed,  and  asked  that  all 
disturbing  spirits  might  be  banished,  he  took 
the  lady  by  the  hand  and  waded  with  her  out 
into  the  water,  and,  in  the  stillness  which  followed 
(those  upon  the  shore  unconsciously  remaining 
uncovered),  he  was  heard  to  say,  as  he  held  the 
old  lady's  hands  in  his  left,  and  raised  his  right 
hand  into  the  air  :  "  Julia  Howard,  having  been 


206       MB.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

commissioned  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  baptize  you  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen." 

Then  he  immersed  her  in  the  water,  and  both 
came  forth  again  out  of  the  water. 

The  company  soon  dispersed,  and  upon  arri 
val  at  her  home,  the  new  convert  was  confirmed, 
she  preferring  this  to  having  that  ordinance 
performed  upon  the  water's  edge,  which  is  fre 
quently  done.  Mr.  Durant  placed  his  hands 
upon  her  head,  and  by  virtue  of  his  calling  and 
authority,  confirmed  her  a  member  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and, 
in  the  manner  of  the  apostles  of  old,  bestowed 
upon  her  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  which  he 
promised  should  be  a  light  to  her  all  her  days. 

The  Elder  was  about  to  leave,  having  wel 
comed  the  new  member  and  congratulated  her 
upon  the  step  she  had  taken,  when  he  was 
somewhat  surprised  by  a  remark  she  made  in 
which  she  expressed  a  desire  to  gather  with  the 
Saints. 


MR.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       207 

The  spirit  of  gathering  had  already  rested 
upon  her,  and  he  explained  to  her  the  import 
ance  of  this  principle  of  the  gospel.  The 
Father  desires  that  His  children  shall  be  gathered 
in  unto  one  place  where  their  hearts  shall  be  pre 
pared  against  the  day  when  tribulation  and  deso 
lation  shall  come  upon  the  wicked.  The  Psalmist 
referred  to  this  subject  and  exclaimed :  "  Gather 
my  Saints  together  who  have  made  a  covenant 
with  me  by  sacrifice."  (Ps.  1 :  5.)  Isaiah,  look 
ing  to  the  future,  saw  that  in  the  last  days  the 
mountain  of  the  Lord's  house  should  be  estab 
lished  in  the  tops  of  the  mountains  to  which  all 
nations  should  go.  (Isaiah  ii :  2.)  Here  the 
Lord  was  to  give  them  one  heart,  and  make  an 
everlasting  covenant  with  them.  (Isaiah  xxxii  : 
37-44.)  And  in  that  day  the  Lord  should  set 
His  hand  again  the  second  time  to  recover  the 
remnants  of  His  people.  (Isaiah  xi:  11-16.)  John, 
the  revel  ator,  saw  this  time,  and  heard  a  voice 
from  heaven  saying  :  "  Come  out  of  her  [Baby 
lon]  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her 


208       MR.  DUB  ANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

sins  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues." 
(Rev.  xviii :  4.)  It  was,  therefore,  in  strict 
accordance  with  the  scriptures  that  she  should 
have  the  desire  to  gather,  as  well  as  that  the 
Saints  should  have  an  assembling  place  where 
they  might  learn  to  walk  in  the  paths  of  God 
more  strictly  than  in  the  world.  There  are  or 
dinances,  too,  to  be  performed  in  the  holy  tem 
ples,  for  the  living  and  the  dead,  that  cannot  be 
done  elsewhere.  It  is  not  well,  however,  that 
this  act  of  gathering  should  be  considered 
thoughtlessly  and  in  haste,  but  rather  with 
deliberation  and  careful  forethought. 

In  the  conversation,  Elder  Durant  had  inci 
dentally  remarked,  that  marriage  was  not  only 
for  time  but  also  for  all  eternity.  The  newly 
wedded  couple,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sutherland,  who 
had  remained  to  witness  the  confirmation,  were 
naturally  interested  in  this,  and  the  subject  was 
further  inquired  into  by  them. 

"  What  is  the  belief  of  the  Latter-day  Saints 
in  relation  to  marriage?"  said  Mr.  Sutherland. 


MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       209 

"We  believe,"  said  Durant,  "that  marriage  is 
ordained  of  God,  and  is  binding  for  eternity, 
when  properly  performed  by  a  servant  of  God 
having  authority." 

"Then  it  would  appear  that  you  believe  in 
the  family  relation  continuing  throughout  eter- 
uity?" 

"Certainly,  why  not?  Everything  that  is 
done  by  the  Lord  receives  the  impress  of  eter 
nity.  That  being  the  case,  marriage,  being  sanc 
tioned*  and  ordained  of  Him,  is  also  eternal  if 
performed  by  one  having  power  as  the  ancient 
apostles  had,  to  bind  on  earth  and  it  should  be 
bound  in  heaven.  It  then  becomes  a  work  of 
God,  and,  as  the  Preacher  exclaims  :  '  I  know 
that  whatsoever  God  doeth  it  shall  be  forever  ; 
nothing  can  be  put  to  it,  nor  anything  taken 
from  it.'  (Eccles.  iii :  14.)  Can  you  think  of 
anything  more  comforting  than  that  the  loving 
ties  formed  in  this  world  are  to  endure  through 
out  the  ages  of  eternity?" 

"  It  is  certainly  more  pleasant  than  to  dwell 


210       MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

upon  a  union  that  shall  last  only  '  till  death  do 
you  part ;'  but  what  proofs  have  you  that  your 
view  of  the  matter  is  correct?" 

"In  the  first  marriage  that  was  ever  per 
formed,  when  the  Creator  joined  together  Adam 
and  Eve  as  the  parents  of  the  human  race,  we 
have  no  record  of  its  being  done  to  last  only 
'till  death  do  you  part,'  and  we  do  not  learn 
that  He  set  any  limit  to  the  continuance  of  their 
marriage  relations.  Why  should  we  doubt  that 
the  gift  of  Eve  to  Adam,  was  designed  to  be 
eternal?  They  were  married  before  the  Fall, 
before  death  came  into  the  world.  They  were 
eternal  beings  not  subject  to  death  ;  death  was 
not  considered  when  God  gave  her  to  be  his 
companion  and  helpmeet.  Why  then  should  we 
conclude  that  death  should  void  the  contract  or 
separate  them  any  more  than  that  it  should 
destroy  the  spirit?  If  their  spirits  could  be 
restored  with  resurrected  bodies,  why  should 
not  the  eternal  work  of  God  in  joining  them 
as  one  remain  unbroken?  The  whole  second 


MR.   DURANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  211 

chapter  of  Genesis  breathes  the  spirit  of  ever 
lasting  union  between  Adam  and  Eve.  In  the 
eighteenth  verse  we  are  told  by  the  Lord  that, 
'it  is  not  good  that  the  man  should  be  alone.' 
Adam,  the  man,  was  created  an  eternal  being, 
and  when  God  said  that  it  was  not  good  for  him 
to  be  alone,  we  must  conclude  it  was  not  good 
that  he  should  be  alone  in  immortality  ;  so  the 
Lord  gave  him  Eve  for  no  particular  period  of 
his  life,  but  evidently,  as  she  was  also  an  eternal 
being,  to  be  his  wife  forever — the  union  to  last 
as  long"  as  they  should  last — eternally." 

"That  seems  reasonable,  and  it  is  a  pleasant 
hope  you  have,"  said  Claire. 

"  With  us  it  is  more  than  a  hope  ;  it  is  knowl 
edge.  There  are  other  passages  of  scripture 
which  bear  upon  the  inseparable  connection  be 
tween  man  and  wife,  in  marriage  as  ordained  of 
God.  Paul  (Eph.  v  :  22)  says :  '  The  hus 
band  is  the  head  of  the  wife  even  as  Christ  is 
the  head  of  the  Church.'  Christ  remains  for 
ever  the  head  of  the  Church,  and  even  so  the 


212       MB.  DDRANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

husband  remains  the  head  of  the  wife  eter 
nally." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  saying  '  in  marriage 
as  ordained  of  God?'  Is  not  all  marriage  or 
dained  of  Him?"  said  Mr.  Sutherland. 

"By  marriage  as  ordained  of  God,  I  mean 
marriage  performed  in  the  way  He  has  ap 
pointed,  by  a  man  whom  He  has  authorized  to 
act  in  His  stead.  What  man  does  of  himself, 
without  authority  from  God,  must  be  like  him 
limited  to  this  life.  Now,  like  the  authority  to 
baptize,  this  authority  to  marry  in  the  way  God 
has  ordained,  must  come  by  revelation  from 
Him,  for  no  man  can  take  these  honors  to  him 
self.  To  find  this  authority,  we  must  look  for 
it  among  a  people  who  believe  in  revelation,  and 
not  among  churches  who  declare  that  the 
heavens  are  sealed,  and  that  no  further  revela 
tion  is  necessary." 


MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       213 


CHAPTEE  XIII. 

ABOUT   THE   MOBMONS. 

THE  day  upon  which  the  Mormon  Elder  was  to 
leave  his  missionary  field  to  return  to  his  home 
in  the  mountains,  was  rapidly  approaching. 
Mr.  Brown,  the  lawyer,  had  become  so  inter 
ested  in  the  missionary  and  his  peculiar  people 
that  this  gentleman  determined  to  accompany 
him  to  Utah,  to  see  for  himself  what  he  had 
heard  so  much  concerning. 

On  the  evening  before  their  departure,  all  the 
old  friends  were  gathered  at  the  Marshall  resi 
dence,  or  hotel,  and  quite  naturally  the  conver 
sation  turned  to  the  contemplated  trip  to  Utah, 
and  from  that  to  the  motives  which  led  the 
Mormons  to  settle  in  that  territory. 

"  What  were  the  considerations  that  led  to 
the  settling  of  Utah  by  the  Mormons?"  asked 
one  of  the  members  of  the  little  company. 


214       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

"  Persecution  by  their  enemies  was  the  pri 
mary  cause,"  said  the  Elder.  "  After  the  death 
of  the  Prophet  Joseph,  they  were  driven  from 
their  homes  in  Nauvoo,  and  hence  sought  a  new 
abiding  place  in  the  West." 

"  How  did  the  death  of  Joseph,  the  Prophet, 
occur?"  asked  Mr.  Brown. 

"He  was  murdered  in  cold  blood  by  masked 
men.  You  understand  that  all  innovations  on 
existing  conditions  have  been  opposed  from 
time  immemorial.  The  gospel  has  particularly 
been  combatted  in  all  ages,  as  its  history  amply 
illustrates.  The  people  of  their  time  did  not 
tolerate  Christ  and  His  apostles,  and  ceased  not 
persecuting  them  as  long  as  they  lived  upon  the 
earth.  They  were  all  at  last  put  to  death.  The 
truths  which  the  Latter-day  prophet  taught 
were  the  same  as  were  expounded  by  the  Savior 
and  his  followers,  and  opposition  to  these  came 
as  naturally  as  that  a  similar  cause  produces  a 
similar  effect.  The  prophet  was  finally  martyred 
for  the  testimony  which  he  bore.  He  had  been 


MR.  DURA-NT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       215 

brought  continually  before  the  courts  which, 
however,  could  prove  no  guilt  against  him,  for 
he  was  innocent  of  any  other  offense  than  that 
of  preaching  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  bearing 
his  testimony  that  the  God  of  heaven  had  again 
spoken  to  man.  Some  three  days  previous  to 
his  assassination,  he  went  to  the  city  of  Carth 
age,  in  Illinois,  Nauvoo  being  then  the  abiding 
place  of  the  Saints,  to  deliver  himself  up  to  the 
pretended  requirements  of  the  law.  The  gov 
ernor  of  the  state  had  pledged  his  word,  as  the 
chief  executive,  that  the  prophet  should  be  pro 
tected,  but  no  effort  was  made  to  fulfill  this 
pledge,  and  so  Joseph  and  his  brother  Hyrum 
were  shot  in  Carthage  jail,  on  the  27th  of  June, 
1844,  by  an  armed  mob,  composed  of  about  two 
hundred  persons  who  had  painted  themselves 
black." 

"  Did  this  murder  of  their  prophet  have  the 
effect  of  discouraging  the  Saints,  or  rather,  did 
they  feel  disposed  to  abandon  the  cause  for 
which  they  had  so  far  battled  ?" 


216       ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

"  It  is  very  natural  that  they  felt  discouraged 
and  that  some  wavered  in  their  course,  but  the 
great  majority  were  inclined  to  continue  with 
unfaltering  zeal  in  the  work,  because  they  knew 
for  themselves  that  the  true  gospel  had  been 
restored,  and  that  they  were  engaged  in  the 
work  of  God.  And  here  let  me  remark  that  the 
strength  of  the  Church  consists  in  the  personal 
knowledge  and  testimony  of  the  members. 
The  Spirit  of  God  fills  each  member  with 
unfaltering  faith,  and  he  builds  his  superstruct 
ure  of  religious  belief  on  personal  knowledge, 
imparted  to  him,  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit, 
through  revelation.  This  testimony  remains 
as  long  as  the  person  lives  uprightly  and  honor 
ably  before  the  Lord,  doing  nothing  to  grieve 
it  away.  Instead  of  scattering  and  abandoning 
the  Church,  leaving  it  to  die,  as  was  expected 
and  desired  by  its  enemies,  and  which  would 
doubtless  have  been  the  case  if  it  had  not  been 
divinely  established,  the  people  gathered 
strength  and,  through  the  assistance  of  God, 


MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       217 

and  the  leadership  of  Apostle  Brigham  Young, 
forsook  their  homes  in  their  beloved  Nauvoo, 
crossed  the  trackless  plains,  scaled  the  moun 
tains,  and  in  the  midst  of  a  desolate  wilderness 
founded  a  commonwealth  which  has  attracted 
the  attention  and  the  admiration  of  the  whole 
world." 

"  How  did  Brigham  Young  come  to  be  the 
leader  of  the  people?"  asked  Mr.  Sutherland. 

"  He  was  the  president  of  the  Twelve  Apos 
tles,  the  quorum  next  in  authority  to  the  First 
Presidency,  upon  whom  naturally  rested  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom,  upon  whom,  in  fact,  was 
conferred  the  power  or  authority  that  the 
prophet  had  received  from  on  high.  Sidney 
Rigdon  and  others  sought  the  honor  of  leading 
the  Church,  but  the  Lord,  through  the  manifes 
tations  of  His  Spirit,  chose  Brigham  Young  for 
the  place,  as  president  of  the  Twelve  Apostles, 
the  people  sustaining  him  by  their  vote,  at  a 
meeting  held  in  the  grove  near  the  temple  [at 
Nauvoo,  on  'the  8th  of  August,  1844.  He  was 

15 


218       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

afterwards,  December,  1847,  chosen  president  of 
the  whole  Church.  He  felt  the  power  of  his 
calling,  and  made  preparations  for  the  great 
exodus  of  the  people  to  the  West,  which  had 
been  considered  during  the  lifetime  of  the 
prophet,  but  which  was  now  made  absolutely 
necessary  by  the  persecution  of  the  enemies  of 
the  Church.  In  1845,  anti-Mormon  delegates 
from  nine  counties  of  Illinois  met,  at  Carthage, 
and  demanded  the  removal  of  the  Saints.  The 
Council  of  Apostles  agreed  to  their  demands, 
knowing  full  well  that  there  was  no  alternative 
between  exodus  or  extermination  by  massacre. 
In  February,  1846,  the  exodus  began  by  the 
Saints  crossing  the  Mississippi  River,  the  rem 
nant  following  on  September  17th  of  the  same 
year,  and  the  movement  triumphantly  con 
tinued,  with  interruptions,  under  severest  diffi 
culties  and  hardships,  until  the  pioneers,  on 
July  24th,  1847,  entered  the  valley  of  the  Great 
Salt  Lake.  Something  of  the  hardships  which 
they  endured,  and  of  the  magnitude  of  their 


Mil.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       219 

undertaking,   the    historians  have   graphically 
pictured.     Tullidge  says  : 

" '  The  Mormons  were  setting  out  under  their 
leader  from   the  borders   of    civilization,   with 
their  wives   and   their  children,  in   broad  day 
light,  before  the  very  eyes  of  ten  thousand  of 
their  enemies,  who  would  have  preferred  their 
utter  destruction  to  their  '  flight,'  notwithstand 
ing  they  had  enforced  it  by  treaties  outrageous 
beyond  description,  inasmuch  as  the  exiles  were 
nearly   all  American  born,  many  of  them  trac 
ing  their  ancestors  to  the  very  founders  of  the 
nation.     They  had  to  make  a  journey  of  fifteen 
hundred  miles  over    trackless    prairies,  sandy 
deserts  and  rocky  mountains,  through  bands  of 
war-like  Indians,  who  had  been  driven,  exasper 
ated,  towards  the  West ;  and  at  last,  to  seek  out 
and  build  up  their  Zion  in  valleys    then  un 
fruitful,  in  a  solitary  region  where  the  foot  of 
the   white  man   had  scarcely   trodden.     These, 
too,  were  to  be  followed  by  the  aged,  the  halt, 
the  sick  and  the  blind,  the  poor,  who  were  to  be 


220       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

helped  by  their  little  less  destitute  brethren, 
and  the  delicate  young  mother  with  her  new 
born  babe  at  her  breast,  and  still  worse,  for  they 
were  not  only  threatened  with  the  extermina 
tion  of  the  poor  remnant  at  Nauvoo,  but  news 
had  arrived  that  the  parent  government  de 
signed  to  pursue  their  pioneers  with  troops, 
take  from  them  their  arms,  and  scatter  them, 
that  they  might  perish  by  the  way,  and  leave 
their  bones  bleaching  in  the  wilderness.  *  *  * 
In  the  centuries  hence,  when  the  passing  events 
of  this  age  shall  have  taken  their  proper  place, 
the  historian  will  point  back  to  that  exodus  in 
the  New  World  of  the  West,  as  one  quite 
worthy  to  rank  with  the  immortal  exodus  of  the 
children  of  Israel.' 

"  Bancroft  says : 

"'Of  their  long  journey  many  painful  inci 
dents  are  recorded.  Weakened  by  fever  or 
crippled  by  rheumatism,  and  with  sluggish 
circulation,  many  were  severely  frostbitten. 
Women  were  compelled  to  drive  the  nearly 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       221 

worn-out  teams,  while  tending  on  their  knees, 
perhaps,  their  sick  children.  The  strength  of 
the  beasts  was  failing,  as  there  were  intervals 
when  they  could  be  kept  from  starving  only  by 
the  browse  or  tender  buds  and  branches  of  the 
cotton  wood,  felled  for  the  purpose. 

" '  At  one  time  no  less  than  two  thousand 
wagons  could  be  counted,  it  was  said,  along  the 
three  hundred  miles  of  road  that  separated 
Nauvoo  from  the  Mormon  encampments.  Many 
families  possessed  no  wagons,  and  in  the  long 
processions  might  be  seen  vehicles  of  all  de 
scriptions,  from  the  lumbering  cart,  under 
whose  awning  lay  stretched  its  fever-stricken 
driver,  to  the  veriest  makeshifts  of  poverty,  the 
wheel-barrow  or  the  two-wheeled  trundle,  in 
which  was  dragged  along  a  bundle  of  clothing 
and  a  sack  of  meal — all  of  this  world's  goods 
that  the  owner  possessed. 

^"'On  arriving  at  the  banks  of  the  Missouri, 
the  wagons  were  drawn  up  in  double  lines  and 
in  the  form  of  squares.  Between  the  lines,  tents 


222       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

were  pitched  at  intervals,  space  being  left  be 
tween  each  row  for  a  passage  way,  which  was 
shaded  with  awnings  or  a  latticework  of 
branches,  and  served  as  a  promenade  for  con 
valescents  and  a  playground  for  children.' 

"  But  it  would  be  too  long  a  story,  to  follow 
the  exiles  in  their  vicissitudes  through  the 
whole  of  their  weary  march  across  the  uninhab 
ited  wilderness  that  lay  between  them  and  their 
future  home,  in  the  then  wild  valleys  of  the 
mountains,  and  to  speak  of  their  struggles  for 
existence  after  they  arrived  there.  They  passed 
through  many  severe  afflictions  in  building  up 
the  country  and  in  settling  the  territory.  The 
crops  were  often  destroyed  by  grass-hoppers, 
crickets,  untimely  frosts,  and  drought,  but  in 
each  difficulty,  the  Lord  overruled  circumstances 
for  good  and  prospered  the  people,  providing 
the  necessaries  of  life.  Settlements  were  estab 
lished  at  various  points  north  and  south  of  Salt 
Lake  City,  and  the  thrift  of  the  people,  sea 
soned  with  the  blessings  of  God,  soon  caused 


MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       223 

cities  and  villages  to  spring  up  in  all  directions. 
President  Young,  himself,  often  went  to  seek 
locations  for  these  sites,  and  was  very  frequently 
present  when  a  city  or  town  was  founded." 

"  Truly,  a  wonderful  people  with  a  strange  and 
fascinating  history.  I  am  more  enthusiastic 
than  ever  in  my  determination  to  see  them  and 
their  gathering  place,"  said  Mr.  Brown. 

The  evening  was  far  spent,  and  the  company 
prepared  to  retire,  after  the  usual  leave-taking 
on  such  occasions.  They  all  wished  the  mis 
sionary  and  Mr.  Brown  a  pleasant  journey. 
The  parting  tvas  affecting,  for  the  people  had 
learned  to  love  the  Elder,  and  he,  in  turn,  had  a 
strong  and  living  interest  in  them.  Many  mis 
sionaries  can  testify  of  the  binding  influence 
such  friends  have  upon  their  affections,  and 
people  who  have  learned  to  love  the  Elders  are 
frequently  as  loth  to  part  with  them  as  with 
members  of  their  own  families.  This  case  was 
no  exception.  Durant  thanked  them  all  for 
their  kindness  to  him,  and  blessed  them  for 


224       MB.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

their  hospitality,  expressing  a  desire  to  see 
them  gathered  with  the  Saints,  if  God  should 
open  their  hearts  to  an  adoption  of  the  gospel 
truths. 

Early  on  the  following  morning,  the  Elder  and 
Mr.  Brown  set  their  faces  to  the  West,  and  with 
the  present  facilities  for  travel,  expected  soon 
to  be  in  the  land  of  the  Mormons.  As  they 
passed  over  the  vast  plains,  large  rivers,  rolling 
and  rugged  hills,  and  pleasant  valleys,  their 
conversation  was  often  directed  to  the  great  dif 
ference  between  travel  as  the  pioneers  endured 
it,  and  as  it  is  now  enjoyed  in  the  trains  of 
palace  coaches. 

On  a  pleasant  Saturday  evening,  after  a  four 
days'  journey,  they  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City, 
where  Durant  met  his  family  all  feeling  well. 
The  meeting  between  husband  and  wife  and 
children,  after  such  a  long  separation,  was 
happy  in  the  extreme,  and  it  was  with  thankful 
hearts  that  they  kneeled  by  the  family  altar, 
praising  God  in  fervent  prayer  for  His  kind 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       225 

mercies    ill    preserving    them     to    meet    once 
more. 

During  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day,  Sunday, 
they  all  attended  meeting,  where  an  Elder  de 
livered  the  following  discourse,  which  Mr. 
Brown  listened  to  with  marked  attention: 

"  MY  BRETHREN,  SISTERS  AND  FRIENDS  : 

"  I  am  thankful  for  the  privilege  of  speaking 
to  you  a  short  time  this  afternoon.  I  am  anx 
ious  to  explain,  whenever  opportunity  affords, 
the  nature  of  our  faith. 

"  In  this  free  country,  where  we  congratulate 
ourselves  in  enjoying  and  allowing  the  greatest 
freedom  to  everybody,  I  presume  we  will,  all  of 
us,  speaker  and  congregation,  exercise  the  privi 
lege  of  explaining  and  reflecting  upon  the 
things  that  may  be  said,  so  that  our  friends,  I 
trust,  will  leave  us  understanding  a  little  more 
about  the  nature  of  our  religion  than  when  they 
came  to  the  meeting. 

"  Our  visiting  friends  have,  doubtless,  heard 


226       MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

about  the  Latter-day  Saints.  They  have  had 
the  opinions  of  men  who  have  spoken  in  the 
pulpits,  and  who  have  written  books  about  the 
Mormons,  and  they,  very  likely,  have  come  here 
under  certain  impressions  in  regard  to  the  Mor 
mons'  faith. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  experience  has  taught 
me  that  the  public  generally  have  been  deceived. 
I  am  gratified  sometimes  in  listening  to  ac 
knowledgements  of  this  kind  from  those  who 
have  heard  for  themselves,  and  have  thus  been 
able  to  judge  intelligently  as  to  whether  the  re 
ports  which  they  have  heard  from  our  enemies 
are  correct  or  not. 

"It  seems  strange,  but  it  is  nevertheless  true, 
that  many  people  who  wish  to  know  the  faith  of 
the  Saints  go  to  their  enemies  to  learn  of  them. 
I  do  not  know  whether  our  kind  friends  have 
thought  of  the  inconsistency  and  injustice  of 
such  a  course  as  this.  If  I  wished  to  learn 
what  the  Roman  Catholics  believed  in,  I  do  not 
think  at  present  that  I  would  go  to  the  Protes- 


MR.   DUE  ANT   OP  SALT   LAKE.  227 

tant  Church  to  learn  it  ;  or  if  I  wished  to  learn 
what  any  denomination  of  professing  Christians 
believe,  I  do  not  think  it  would  be  just  for  me 
to  go  to  some  other  denomination  to  ascertain 
it.  In  the  first  place,  other  churches  might  be 
led — perhaps  unwittingly,  perhaps  intention 
ally — to  misrepresent  the  faith  of  their  neigh 
bors,  and  I  might  be  deceived  through  their 
misrepresentations.  On  the  other  hand,  there 
is  no  need  of  my  going  to  any  one  church  to 
learn  the  faith  of  another  people,  because  I  can 
go  just  as  easily  to  their  own  church  to  listen  to 
their  explanations,  and  thus  be  sure  of  getting 
information  of  their  peculiar  views,  without 
trusting  to  the  misrepresentations  of  their 
neighbors.  Now  I  submit  that  such  a  course  as 
this  is  right ;  it  is  just,  and  accords  with  our 
impressions  of  a  fair  and  just  hearing  and  con 
sideration  from  the  parties  most  interested,  as 
to  whether  their  faith  be  correct  or  not. 

"Of  course  \*e  have  no  disposition,  as  Latter- 
day  Saints,  even  if  we  had  the  power,  to  con- 


228       MB.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

strain  any  person  to  believe  our  doctrines.  We 
have  not  the  power  ;  we  have  not  the  disposi 
tion.  We  simply  wish  to  explain  the  nature  of 
that  religion  of  which  we  are  ministers — labor 
ing  under  a  feeling  of  anxiety  to  deliver  the 
message  with  which  we  have  been  sent,  that  our 
friends  may  have  the  privilege  of  receiving  or 
rejecting  it,  just  as  they  think  proper. 

"I  approach  the  examination  of  this  subject, 
because  I  believe  that  many  of  our  kind,  honest, 
well-wishing  friends — those  who  desire  to  serve 
God  according  to  His  will  and  pleasure — are 
under  the  impression  that  there  exists  a  con 
fusion  so  general,  and  errors  so  prevalent,  that 
religion  seems  to  be  losing  its  hold  upon  the 
minds  of  the  people.  And,  of  course,  we  who 
have  faith  in  God  and  in  His  revealed  word,  as 
contained  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  de 
plore  a  state  of  things  that  indicates  a  departure 
from  that  respect  and  reverence  which  we  wish 
to  see  existing  and  manifested  on  the  part  of  the 
people  towards  the  Supreme  Being. 


ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       229 

"  What  is  the  reason  that  people  are  becom 
ing  irreligious?  What  is  the  reason  that  people 
talk  of  sacred  things  lightly?  What  is  the  rea 
son  that  men  who  have  heretofore  been  respected 
as  ministers  of  religion  are  now  little  thought 
of?  It  is  simply  because  the  religions  that  are 
taught  are  losing  their  hold  upon  the  minds 
and  affections  of  the  people  ;  because  the  relig 
ions  that  are  taught  do  not  supply  the  want 
that  men  and  women  feel  ;  because  the  word 
preached  by  most  ministers  carries  with  it  no 
power  to  convince  people  as  to  the  truthfulness 
of  the  doctrines  that  are  presented,  or  the  sin 
ful  condition  of  the  people  to  whom  they  are 
taught. 

"  The  present  condition  of  the  Christian 
world  does  not  present  that  union,  that  love, 
that  we  expect  from  the  perpetuation  of  the 
doctrines  that  Christ  taught,  and  it  is  this  fact, 
understood  by  many,  that  increases  their  doubts 
and  strengthens  their  objections  to  what  is  called 
'  Christianity.'  The  New  Testament  teachings 


230       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

lead  us  to  expect  a  state  of  unity  in  the  Chris 
tian  Church.  The  admonitions  of  the  Apostles 
were  to  the  effect  that  the  Saints  in  early  days 
should  be  united  together,  that  they  should  un 
derstand  alike,  that  they  should  speak  the  same 
things,  that  they  should  be  of  the  same  mind 
and  of  the  same  judgment.  Such  are  the 
words  of  the  Apostle,  to  be  found  in  I.  Cor. 
i:  10. 

"  Now,  my  friends,  does  such  a  state  of  things 
exist  around  us  in  connection  with  the  Christian 
churches  that  we  might  expect  from  the  nature 
of  a  perfect  religion,  introduced  by  Christ? 
Does  there  exist,  at  the  present  time,  a  state  of 
things  so  perfect  as  to  agree  with  the  expecta 
tions  raised  from  the  teachings  of  St.  Paul  in 
this  scripture  that  I  have  quoted?  I  think  not. 
I  am  safe,  I  believe,  in  stating — and  I  think  our 
friends  are  prepared  to  agree  with  me — that 
there  does  not  exist  amongst  the  Christian  de 
nominations  that  unity  and  that  oneness  of 
faith,  peace,  kindness  and  love  which,  by  read- 


MK.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.        231 

ing  the  New  Testament,  we  might  expect  to  ap 
pear  amongst  them  as  the  true  fruits  of 
Christianity.  And  it  is  upon  this  I  wish  to 
make  a  few  remarks  before  proceeding  to  ex 
plain  to  you,  from  the  Bible,  the  nature  of  our 
faith. 

"  Of  course  the  existence  of  a  number  of  de 
nominations  called  'Christian'  cannot  be  de 
nied.  But  we  are  told  that  all  the  Christian 
churches  exhibit  to  us  one  church  ;  that  if  one 
denomination  does  not  teach  the  whole  perfect 
plan  of  religion  revealed  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  all  the  churches  put  together  do  ;  al 
though  there  may  be  divisions  existing  amongst 
the  members  of  these  denominations.  Unless 
we  accept  this  view  we  must  object  to  Chris 
tianity  on  the  ground  that  we  cannot  find  which 
of  all  the  Christian  denominations  teach  the 
truth.  Here  is  one  church  called  Christian 
that  teaches  certain  doctrines,  another  more  or 
less  in  its  teachings  contradicts  them,  a  third 
teaches  doctrines  that  are  in  conflict  with  the 


232       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

other  two,  and  so  we  might  go  through  them 
all,  and  speak  in  like  terms  of  those  who  think 
honestly  enough  that  they  are  serving  God. 

"  Now,  my  friends,  I  will  ask  this  question — 
First,  Is  it  reasonable  to  suppose  that  God 
would  sustain  two  distinct  religious  churches  as 
His  churches?  Is  it  reasonable  to  suppose  that 
God  would  set  up  two  distinct  religious  bodies, 
the  ministers  of  which  teach  different  doctrines? 
After  learning  from  the  Bible  so  much  indicat 
ing  the  anxiety  of  God's  inspired  servants  for  a 
time  of  perfect  unity,  I  say  it  is  not  reasonable 
to  suppose  it.  And  just  so  long  as  two  distinct 
religious  systems  exist,  teaching  different  doc 
trines  and  preaching  different  principles,  there 
exists  a  conflicting  influence,  divisions,  feelings, 
perhaps  very  strong,  if  the  difference  in  doctrine 
is  very  decided.  If  it  is  not  reasonable,  wha^ 
are  we  to  do?  How  can  we  account  for  such  a 
condition  of  things? 

"  This  leads  to  the  position  we  occupy.  We 
want  to  know  something  more. 


MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       233 

"Is  it  true  that  the  bodies  called  '  Christian' 
at  present  represent  the  Church  of  Christ?  Or 
is  it  true  that  they  have  ignored  some  things 
belonging  to  the  perfect  doctrine  of  Christ,  and 
taken  as  their  guide,  their  own  conclusions  in 
regard  to  what  is  right,  which  leads  to  this 
division  of  doctrine?  How  is  it?  But  I  will 
endeavor  to  show  that  it  is  unscriptural,  as  well 
as  unreasonable,  for  us  to  receive  different 
Christian  bodies  as  the  Church  of  Christ. 

"  I  will  direct  your  attention  to  a  few  passages 
from  the  word  of  God.  Jesus,  when  He  sent 
the  Apostles  to  preach  in  the  first  place,  said  to 
them,  'Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature.'  Not  any  system  that 
might  be  termed  a  gospel.  There  was  no  choice 
left  to  anybody.  He  spoke  definitely  in  regard 
to  the  gospel  plan,  which  He,  the  Son  of  God, 
came  to  the  earth  to  set  up.  Paul,  in  the  first 
chapter  of  Galatians,  eighth  verse,  says,  'Though 
we  or  an  angel  from  heaven  preach  any  other 
gospel  unto  you  than  that  which  we  have 

16 


234       MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

preached  unto  you,  let  him  be  accursed.'  Paul, 
one  of  the  Apostles,  taught  the  gospel,  the  same 
gospel  that  Peter,  James,  John  and  others 
taught.  They  all  taught  the  same  system.  And 
Paul  said,  in  another  place,  that  he  went  up,  by 
revelation,  to  Jerusalem,  taking  Barnabas  and 
Titus  with  him,  and  communicated  the  gospel 
which  he  preached  among  the  Gentiles  (Gal.  ii: 
1,  2),  thus  showing  that  he  taught  the  same 
thing  everywhere.  You  see,  Paul's  words  and 
practice  show  that  he  did  not  admit  of  the 
least  change  or  alteration  from  the  gospel  as 
taught  by  Christ,  and  preached  by  the  Apostles 
to  the  people.  In  another  place  it  is  said, 
'Whosoever  transgresseth  and  abideth  not  in 
the  doctrine  of  Christ,  hath  not  God.  He  that 
abideth  in  the  doctrines  of  Christ,  he  hath  both 
the  Father  and  the  Son'  (II.  John  ix.),  showing 
us  that  he  taught  strictly  the  necessity  of  abid 
ing  in  that  form  of  doctrine  which  had  at  first 
been  delivered.  I  quote  these  passages  to  show 
you  that  the  gospel  which  Christ  and  the  Apos- 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       235 

ties  first  taught  was  intended  to  be  taught  con 
tinually,  without  change,  and  that  none  had  a 
right,  not  even  an  angel  from  heaven,  to  preach 
any  other  gospel  than  that  which  had  been  de 
livered  at  the  first. 

"  Do  you  agree  with  this  ?  Because  I  am 
about  to  examine,  in  detail  some  of  the  doc 
trines  that  will  readily  show  to  you  the  differ 
ence  between  the  ministers  of  the  true  gospel 
and  the  ministers  of  the  so-called  gospel  that 
is  preached  at  the  present  time.  But  are  you 
prepared  to  come  to  the  conclusion,  with  me, 
that  it  is  the  old  gospel,  Christ's  gospel,  the 
doctrines  of  the  apostles  that  we  ought  to  seek 
and  follow,  if  we  expect  eternal  life  ?  Or  do 
you  think  you  are  safe  in  following  the  teach 
ings  of  men,  who  have  made  great  changes 
from  such  ancient  gospel,  with  the  following 
passage  before  you  ?  "  If  there  come  any  unto 
you  and  bring  not  this  doctrine,  receive  him  not 
into  your  house,  neither  bid  him  God  speed." 
(II.  John  10th  verse.)  Do  you  think  you  can  ob- 


236       MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

tain  God's  blessing  by  being  members  of  a 
church  or  churches  that  teach  doctrines  opposed 
to  what  Christ  taught  ?  How  is  this  ? 

"  '  Well  certainly,'  says  one — a  Bible  believer 
— '  of  course  I  wish  to  have  the  religion  of  the 
Bible.  I  would  like  to  have  the  religion  of 
Christ.  I  do  not  admit  of  any  departure.' 
This  is  right.  This  is  consistent.  Of  course  if 
there  is  a  question  as  to  whether  God  has  made 
any  change  in  His  primitive  faith,  revealed 
through  Christ,  we  shall  consider  it ;  for  I  am 
willing  also  to  make  a  change  if  God  has 
authorized  it.  I  am  quite  willing  to  accept  any 
doctrine  that  God  has  revealed  from  heaven  for 
my  salvation.  I  confess  to  you  that  I  have  no 
disposition  whatever  to  maintain  private  views 
or  speculations  which  may  have  been  engen 
dered  on  my  own  part  through  reflection.  I 
wish  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  as  Christ  taught  it, 
as  the  apostles  taught  it,  and  I  will  not,  with 
the  light  that  I  possess,  depart  one  particle 
from  the  letter  and  spirit  of  that  ancient  plan. 


MR.  rURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       237 

And  if  there  are  any  friends  here  who  have 
heard  that  the'Elders  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  do  not  believe  in 
the  Bible,  let  them  judge.  There  are  no  prac 
tices  pleasing  to  God,  or]  likely  to  bring  His 
blessings  upon  the  heads  of  the  children  of  men, 
except  those  inculcated  by  Him,  through  His  ser 
vants  by  the  power  of  revelation  from  heaven,  so 
that  we  will  not  depart  from  the  book.  We  will 
not  teach  doctrines  that  are  opposed  to  this  book, 
but  we  are  prepared  to  show  our  friends,  in  the 
spirit  of  kindness,  that  doctrines  opposed  to  those 
contained  in  this  book  are  displeasing  to  God, 
and  are  not  calculated  to  bring  peace  and  salva 
tion  to  the  children  of  men. 

"  '  But,'  says  one,  '  what  matters  it  whether  we 
go  this  road  that  you  point  out  or  some  other? 
You  know  if  we  can  get  to  heaven  one  way,  is 
not  that  as  good  as  another?  We  will  try  to 
illustrate  this  idea.  If  a  man  wish  to  go  to 
London,  says  the  inquirer,  may  he  not  go  the 
road  that  leads  towards  the  south,  or  a  road  that 


238       MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

leads  towards  the  north,  as  the  case  may  be ; 
what  matters  it  so  that  he  gets  to  London?  It 
would  not  matter  in  the  least.  He  might  go 
the  road  that  led  to  the  north  or  that  which  led 
to  the  south,  and  by  making  a  shorter  or  longer 
journey,  as  the  case  might  be,  he  might  get  to 
London.  But  you  see  there  is  no  parallel  be 
tween  this  figure  and  the  facts  in  regard  to 
religion  because  there  are  not  two  ways  to  get  to 
heaven.  That  is  the  difference.  There  are  two 
ways  to  get  to  London  probably,  perhaps  more, 
but  you  see  there  is  only  one  way  to  get  to 
heaven,  so  that  when  we  admit,  as  an  illustra 
tion,  a  figure  of  this  kind,  we  start  with  an 
error  and  it  leads  us  astray. 

"  The  Bible  speaks  of  one  way.  It  speaks  of 
two  ways.  It  speaks  of  a  broad  road  that  leads 
to  destruction,  and  it  speaks  of  a  narrow  way 
that  leads  to  eternal  life.  So  you  see  there  is 
only  one  way  that  leads  to  heaven,  and  if  any 
one  persuades  us  that  the  wide  road  will  lead  us 
there,  he  deceives  us,  for  there  is  only  one  way, 


MR.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       239 

and  it  is  narrow.  The  Bible  is  very  plain  upon 
this,  because  the  doctrines  are  steadfast  and 
sure,  and  the  words  are  plain  that  there  is  but 
one  way  that  leads  to  life  and  glory.  Now  that 
is  the  way  we  want  to  find  out. 

Jesus  came,  He  said,  to  do  His  Father's  will, 
not  His  own.  He  called  Apostles  and  ordained 
them,  and  He  said,  "As  I  have  been  sent,  so 
send  I  you.  Go  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature."  That  was  their  business.  But  He 
said,  '  Tarry  ye  first  in  Jerusalem,  until  ye  are 
endowed  with  power  from  on  high.'  Jesus 
called  the  Apostles.  He  ordained  them  Him 
self.  He  instructed  them  personally,  and  He 
commissioned  them  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature.  But  He  wished  them  -to  tarry 
at  Jerusalem  until  they  received  power  from  on 
high  ;  a  certain  gift  which  God  had  promised 
that  they  might  be  qualified,  in  every  sense,  to 
discharge  the  important  duty  devolving  upon 
them,  of  administering  words  of  salvation  to  a 
fallen  world.  The  Apostles  did  this.  They 


240       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

gathered  in  Jerusalem.  They  were  there  on  the 
day  of  Pentecost,  and  whilst  there,  in  the 
upper  room,  the  endowment  of  which  Jesus 
spoke  was  given  unto  them.  The  Holy  Ghost 
came  upon  them,  in  the  upper  room,  as  a  mighty 
rushing  wind,  and  it  sat  upon  them  as  cloven 
tongues  of  fire.  -And,  whilst  under  that  influ 
ence,  the  Apostles  who  were  sent  to  preach  the 
gospel,  stood  up,  at  least  Peter  did,  as  the 
mouth-piece  of  the  rest,  at  that  time  to  preach 
the  gospel  that  Christ  sent  them  to  declare. 
Now,  what  was  it?  Let  us  lay  a  good  founda 
tion  as  we  proceed. 

"Were  they  qualified  to  preach  it?  I  do  not 
think  any  Christian  will  doubt  it.  If  they 
were  not  prepared  to  teach  the  gospel  of  the 
Son  of  God,  then  I  would  have  no  hope,  my 
friends,  of  hearing  it  in  this  life.  Never.  Jesus 
Himself  chose  them.  He  ordained  them  ;  He 
instructed  them,  and  after  all  this,  as  you  will 
find  in  the  2nd  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apos 
tles,  1st,  2nd  and  3rd  verses,  they  assembled  in 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       241 

Jerusalem,  and  had  fulfilled  unto  them  the 
promise  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  receiving  the 
endowment  of  which  I  have  been  speaking. 

"I  think  that  all  my  friends  here  are  certainly 
prepared  to  accept  the  words  that  Peter  spoke, 
and  acknowledge  them  to  be  true.  "What  did 
Peter  say?  First,  he  preached  Christ  and  Him 
crucified.  You  see  the  people,  who  had  gath 
ered  together  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  were 
people,  who  had  no  faith  in  Christ.  They  had 
rejected  Him  and  His  instructions.  They  had 
been  of  those  who  persecuted  Christ  and  the 
Apostles.  They  were  of  those  who  had  either 
personally  or  in  their  sympathies  sustained  the 
crucifixion  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Therefore, 
Peter,  knowing  this,  stood  up  and  preached  to 
them,  first  Christ  and  Him  crucified,  and  he  was 
successful.  Who  can  doubt  it?  Peter,  a  ser 
vant  of  God,  ordained  by  the  Son  of  God. 
Peter,  upon  whom  the  Spirit  of  God  rested  as 
tongues  of  fire,  as  the  scriptures  have  it.  This 
man  stood  up  and  argued  the  point,  and  ex- 


242       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

plained  about  Jesus.  And  who  can  doubt  the 
result?  I  am  sure  we  would  have  been  disap 
pointed  if  we  had  been  told  in  the  Bible  that 
Peter  was  not  successful.  He  was  successful. 
Many  believed  on  him,  and  the  result  of  their 
belief  was  that  they  said,  'Men  and  brethren, 
what  shall  we  do?  "  (Acts  ii :  37.)  No  wonder 
they  asked  that  question.  People  who  had 
either  helped  to  crucify  the  Lord,  or  who  had 
rejoiced  when  He  was  crucified,  as  many  of 
them  did,  to  be  convinced  that  that  same  Jesus 
whom  they  had  assisted  to  crucify  was  indeed 
the  Lord,  the  Christ  ;  and  when  they  were  con 
vinced  of  this  they  cried  out,  'Men  and  brethren, 
what  shall  we  do? ' 

"  Peter  was  prepared  to  tell  them.  He  had 
the  very  instructions  that  were  needed,  and  the 
words  of  Peter  are  applicable  today,  my  friends, 
to  you  and  to  me,  so  far  as  we  have  not  obeyed 
them. 

"  We  are  believers  in  Christ,  I  trust.  We 
have  fortunately  made  our  appearance  in  this 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       243 

life,  in  the  midst  of  a  people  who  at  least  be 
lieve  in  the  divinity  of  Christ,  and  we  have  re 
ceived  impressions  favorable  to  this  end  ;  there 
fore  the  words  of  Peter,  spoken  to  those  who 
believed  in  the  divinity  of  Christ,  are  applica 
ble  to  us,  and  are  the  words  of  salvation  to  ns, 
if  that  ancient  gospel  is  not  changed.  What 
were  the  words?  He  says,  '  Repent  and  be 
baptized  every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall 
receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. '  (Acts 
ii :  38.) 

"  Was  that  the  gospel?  Yes,  unless  the  Apos 
tles  disobeyed  the  instruction  of  Christ,  because 
they  were  sent  to  preach  the  gospel,  and  they 
were  endowed  that  they  might  preach  it  per 
fectly  and  represent  God,  the  Maker  of  heaven 
and  earth,  in  the  words  and  spirit  by  which 
they  presented  it  unto  the  people. 

"Now,  my  friends,  faith  in  Christ  was  the 
first  principle  of  the  gospel  ;  repentance  of  sins 
was  the  second  principle  ;  baptism  for  the  re- 


244       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

mission  of  sins  was  the  third  principle,  and  then 
the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  the  laying 
on  of  hands,  as  taught  by  Peter  on  that  day  in 
Jerusalem.  Is  there  any  objection  to  this? 
'  None  at  all,'  says  one,  that  is  scriptural  ;  we 
cannot  object  to  it.'  A  Bible  believer  cannot 
object  to  it.  But  what  is  becoming  of  us  if 
such  doctrines  are  not  taught?  '  Well,'  says 
one,  are  they  not  taught?'  No.  'Faith  in 
Christ  is  taught,'  and  '  repentance  of  sins  is 
taught,'  although  by  some  people  the  latter  is 
taught  first,  before  faith  in  Christ.  Some  teach 
that  we  must  repent  of  our  sins  before  we  can 
have  faith  in  Christ.  This  is  a  mistake.  We 
cannot  possibly  repent  of  sin  committed,  unless 
we  are  convinced  that  we  have  committed  the 
sin.  We  cannot  repent  of  laws  broken,  which 
Christ  has  taught  through  His  Apostles  unless 
we  are  first  convinced  that  Jesus  was  divine,  and 
had  the  authority  to  teach  them  ;  so  that  faith 
in  Christ  and  His  divine  mission  must  be  the 
foundation  of  our  practice  as  Christians.  And 


MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       245 

the  first  effect  that  faith  in  Christ  produces,  is 
repentance  of  the  sins  which  we  have  com 
mitted.  So  repentance  is  the  second  principle 
of  the  gospel.  But  we  differ  a  little  more  about 
the  third  principle.  Just  read  your  Bible,  and 
you  will  find  that  Peter  taught  baptism  for  the 
remission  of  sins  (Acts  ii  :  38).  Again,  John 
the  Baptist,  who  was  the  forerunner  of  Christ, 
baptized  for  the  remission  of  sins  (Mark  i :  4). 
'  John  was  sent  from  God.'  You  will  find  this 
in  the  1st  chapter  of  the  gospel  according  to  St. 
John,  6th  verse.  John  himself  said,  in  the  33rd 
verse  of  the  same  chapter,  '  He  that  sent  me  to 
baptize  with  water,  the  same  said  unto  me,' 
referring  to  the  instruction  he  received  from  the 
Father  regarding  Christ.  Both  passages  assert 
this,  that  John  the  Baptist  was  sent  by  God  to 
baptize  with  water,  and  we  are  taught  in  the 
Bible  that  he  did  teach  the  baptism  of  repent 
ance  for  the  remission  of  sins.  That  is  just 
what  we  might  expect.  John  was  God's  servant. 
So  was  Peter.  They  both  taught  the  same  doc- 


246       MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

trine.  John  taught  baptism,  and  Peter  told  the 
people  to  be  baptized  every  one  of  them.  You 
will  remember  the  servant  of  God  who  was  sent 
to  speak  to  Paul,  to  instruct  him  just  after  his 
conversion.  He  went  to  him,  and  when  the 
scales  fell  from  the  eyes  of  Paul,  or  Saul,  this 
man  of  God  said  to  him  :  '  Why  tarriest  thou? 
arise,  and  be  baptized,  and  wash  away  thy  sins, 
calling  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord"  (Acts  xxii: 
16).  Be  baptized  and  wash  away  his  sins?  Yes. 
Now,  that  agrees  exactly  with  the  doctrine  of 
Peter,  and  the  doctrine  of  John  the  Baptist. 
They  were  all  three  servants  of  God,  and  they 
all  taught  the  same  doctrine,  and  those  who 
heard  and  believed  that  doctrine  possessed  the 
selfsame  faith  ;  so  that  so  far  as  baptism  is  con 
cerned,  the  ancient  Saints  did  teach  and  practice 
the  selfsame  doctrine — baptism  for  the  remission 
of  sins. 

"  I  want  to  talk  a  little  about  this.  One  says, 
'  Well,  I  have  always  been  taught  that  baptism 
was  a  doctrine  of  Christ  anciently,  but  I  have 


MR.    DURANT    OF   SALT    LAKE.  247- 

been  under  the  impression  that  it  was  not  neces 
sary  to  salvation.'  That  may  be,  my  friends, 
we  have  been  taught  a  great  many  things,  and 
good  Christian  people  have  believed  a  great  many 
things  that  Christian  people  have  rejected  since. 
But  that  is  no  reason  why  we  should  change 
the  Bible  doctrine.  The  thing  is  right  here. 
'  Well,'  says  one,  '  I  thought  we  were  not  able 
of  ourselves  to  do  anything  to  help  to  save  our 
selves.'  This  requires  proper  understanding. 
If  baptism  brings  the  remission  of  sins,  and 
baptism  is  not  attended  to  by  us,  we  cannot  ob 
tain  the  blessing.  Certainly  not.  God  gives  us 
bread  to  eat,  but  He  does  not  present  it  to  us. 
A  man  sows  seed  in  the  ground  and  he  sees  to 
it  and  he  harvests  it  and  it  is  threshed  and 
prepared  and  placed  before  us  in  the  shape  of 
flour,  but  we  have  no  disposition  to  deny  that  it 
is  the  gift  of  God.  If  it  were  not  for  God's 
goodness  we  should  have  no  bread.  If  it  were 
not  for  the  gift  of  God  we  could  not  attend  to 
the  ordinance  that  brings  remission  of  sins. 


248       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

We  have  not  power,  of  ourselves,  to  bring 
within  our  reach  a  single  saving  principle  be 
longing  to  the  plan  of  eternal  life.  It  is  all 
God's  free  gift.  It  is  all  in  consequence  of 
His  mercy,  and  His  charity,  and  His  goodness 
and  love,  and  pleasure  manifested  to  us  that  we 
have  any  privilege  at  all  that  will  help  to  make 
us  better,  or  that  will  bring  us  into  His  Church 
and  kingdom  and  give  us  a  right  to  say  that 
we  are  really  His  children.  The  fact  that  He 
has  laid  down  ordinances,  through  which  a 
remission  of  sins  is  brought  to  us  does  not 
warrant  us  in  saying  that  we  do  it  of  ourselves, 
and  when  people  talk  like  this  it  is  likely  to 
deceive. 

"Now,  my  friends,  the  Bible  says,  in  the 
place  I  have  quoted,  that  baptism  is  for  the  re 
mission  of  sins.  Do  we  believe  this?  If  we 
do,  you  know,  we  must  also  come  to  the  conclu 
sion  necessarily  that  we  cannot  have  a  remission 
of  sins  without  it.  If  God  has  placed  the 
ordinance  of  baptism  in  His  Church,  as  part  of 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       249 

His  divine  system  for  a  certain  purpose,  the 
object  cannot  be  obtained  without  it.  The 
means  which  God  reveals  for  certain  purposes 
must  be  used.  We  cannot  say,  and  it  would  be 
unreasonable  in  us  to  say,  that  when  God  speaks 
from  heaven  in  regard  to  any  particular  thing, 
we  can  ignore  His  advice  when  we  please  and 
accept  something  that  suits  us.  It  is  wrong, 
and  it  is  this  disposition  that  has  led  to  the 
present  deplorable  state  of  things. 

" '  Well,'  says  one,  '  I  have  thought  that 
baptism  was  for  an  outward  sign  of  an  inward 
grace,  or  of  membership  in  the  Church.' 
Another  error,  you  see!  The  Bible  does  not 
say  anything  about  that.  Of  course  the  act  of 
a  person  embracing  the  principles  of  the  gospel 
and  becoming  a  member  of  the  Church,  may  be 
a  sign,  but  baptism  was  not  set  in  the  Church 
for  that  purpose.  It  was  taught  in  the  Church 
and  administered  for  the  remission  of  sins  and 
nothing  else.  And  no  man  or  woman  can  ob 
tain  a  place  in  God's  kingdom,  or  enjoy  His 


250       ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

presence  here  or  hereafter,  unless  their  sins  are 
washed  away  in  baptism,  as  Paul's  were  washed 
away  when  he  accepted  the  advice  of  the  good 
and  inspired  man,  Ananias,  who  instructed  him. 
"  When  I  think  of  the  importance  of  this 
offer  which  God  has  made,  my  heart  is  filled 
with  thankfulness  instead  of  a  disposition  to 
discard  what  He  has  taught.  It  is  strange,  and 
we  can  only  account  for  it  on  the  ground  of  the 
waywardness  of  men  naturally,  to  think  that  we 
would  attempt  to  do  things  in  opposition  to  the 
will  of  God.  Is  there  a  more  important  blessing 
offered  to  mankind  than  the  remission  of  sins? 
Have  we  any  hope  of  enjoying  the  glory  of  God 
in  our  present  sinful  condition?  Surely  not, 
for  nothing  sinful  or  unholy  can  enter  the 
courts  of  glory.  Then  if  God  has  so  put  in  His 
Church  an  ordinance  for  the  purpose  of  enab 
ling  us,  like  Saul,  to  wash  away  our  sins,  why 
not  be  prepared  to  receive  it  with  joy  instead  of 
cultivating  or  encouraging  a  disposition  to 
ignore  it? 


MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       251 

"  Baptism  for   the    remission  of    sins   is  the 
third  principle  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.     Then 
comes  the  ordinance  of  the  laying  on  of  hands 
for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Peter  says,  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost,  to  which  we  have  directed 
your  attention,  '  And  ye  shall  receive  the  gift  of 
the   Holy  Ghost.'      What  did  that  consist  of? 
The   gift   of   God's   Spirit.      The  reception  of 
God's  power,  a  portion  of  His  power. .  The  re 
ception  of  an  influence  which  leads  those  who 
possess  it  near  to  God  in  their  feelings  and  in 
their  faith.     A  feeling  which  produces  not  only 
that  inward  consciousness  of   acceptance   with 
God  as  His  son  or  daughter,  but  a  power  which 
gives    outward  manifestations  of    its  divinity. 
Jesus  did  promise  to  the  apostles  when  he  sent 
them  out  first,  that   'These  signs   shall  follow 
them  that  believe.'      Here  are  His  words,  '  Go 
ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature.     He  that  believeth  and  is  bap 
tized  shall  be  saved.      He    that  believeth  not 
shall  be  damned,  and  these  signs  shall  follow  them 


252       MB.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

that  believe.''     The  words  of  Christ,  in  the  last 
chapter  of  Mark,  15th  and  following  verses. 

" '  Well,'  says  one,  '  you  know  we  do  not  be 
lieve  in  miracles  now.  These  signs  were  mira 
cles,  but  we  do  not  believe  in  them  now.'  That 
may  be,  my  friends.  This  is  the  very  reason 
why  we  are  here,  because  there  is  such  a  great 
disbelief  in  the  Bible  ;  because  there  is  a  dispo 
sition  to  ignore  the  Bible  ;  because  there  is  a 
disposition  to  ignore  the  promises  of  Christ ; 
and  we  wish  to  show  you  the  things  that  are  de 
nied  ;  we  wish  to  point  out  to  you  the  doctrines 
our  fathers  have  denied  ;  that  our  teachers  have 
denied,  and  we  wish  to  show  you  that  they  are 
in  the  Bible,  the  word  of  God,  in  the  book 
which  some  have  gone  so  far  as  to  assert  that 
we  do  not  believe  in.  But  is  it  true  that  the 
promises  of  God  were  fulfilled  anciently  in  re 
gard  to  this  matter?  Yes  !  In  the  19th  chapter 
and  7th  verse  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  you 
will  find  an  instance  related  of  the  Apostles 
laying  their  hands  on  some  that  had  been  bap- 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       253 

tized,  and  they  spake  with  tongues.  This  was 
one  of  the  gifts  that  was  manifested,  in  conse 
quence  of  their  receiving  that  spirit  which  pro 
duced  them.  See  also  Mark  16th  and  20th. 

You  must  not  consider  that,  in  teaching  these 
doctrines,  we  are  advancing  something  of  our 
selves,  something  new.  If  we  were  teaching 
new  doctrine  you  would  have  a  right  to  call  us 
to  account  and  ask  us  for  the  proof.  We  are 
teaching  old  doctrine.  We  are  teaching  the  New 
Testament  doctrines,  instead  of  those  of  our 
Christian  friends.  We  have  no  spirit  of  enmity 
in  the  least  degree,  towards  any  living  soul,  and 
when  we  refer  to  the  faith  of  our  Christian 
friends  remember,  it  is  simply  to  make  the  dif 
ference  between  their  views  and  ours  more  dis 
tinct  to  you.  I  say  instead  of  our  frinds  calling 
us  to  account,  it  is  the  Latter-day  Saints  who 
have  the  right  to  come  out  and  say  to  their 
Christian  friends,  '  See  here,  why  do  you  deny 
signs  which  Christ  said  should  follow  believers? 
What  believers  did  Christ  speak  about?  Why 


254       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

believers  in  His  gospel,  He  taught  us  that 
these  signs  should  follow  believers.  Well  then, 
if  our  Christian  friends  deny  that,  we  have  the 
right  to  call  them  to  account.  If  Christ  said 
that  these  miracles — manifestations  of  Almighty 
power — should  follow  the  believers,  I  say  what 
reason  have  you  to  deny  it?  The  question  is 
not  now  whether  the  Latter-day  Saints  possess 
the  power  or  not.  The  question  at  issue  at 
present  is  not  whether  the  teachers  of  the 
Church  of  England  have  the  power  or  not.  The 
question  is,  Does  Christ  promise  that  power  to 
believers  in  the  gospel?  I  say  He  does,  and  I 
say  that  those  who  deny  that  such  powers  should 
follow  believers,  teach  that  which  is  contrary  to 
the  word  of  Christ  and  contrary  to  the  facts 
that  appeared  in  connection  with  the  teachings 
and  administration  of  the  doctrines  of  Christ. 
So  that  it  is  not  the  Latter-day  Saints  that  in 
troduce  a  new  doctrine,  and  we  say  to  our 
friends,  Hear  us,  we  beseech  you.  Hear  the 
message  we  have  to  deliver,  for  God  has  sent  us 


ME.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       255 

to  teach  the  old  religion,  the  religion  of  Jesus, 
the  simple  plan  which  was  revealed  from  heaven 
in  ancient  days,  to  save  the  children  of  men. 

"Peter  said,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  speak 
ing  of  the  gospel  and  its  attendant  blessings, 
'  for  this  promise  is  unto  you.'  That  is,  to  the 
people  who  stood  before  him,  '  to  your  children 
and  unto  all  that  are  afar  off  even  as  many  as 
the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.' 

"  You  see  it  was  not  confined  to  the  members 
of  the  church  in  the  first  place,  as  some  would 
have  us  believe.  The  promise  of  the  laying  on 
of  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was 
made  to  the  children  of  those  who  heard  Peter, 
and  to  all  who  were  afar  off,  even  as  many  as 
the  Lord  our  God  should  call.  And  if  it  be 
true  that  God  is  calling  sinners  to  repentance 
now,  we  should  see  the  same  power  manifested 
today,  that  is,  if  we  have  the  true  gospel.  There 
can  be  no  doubt  of  this. 

"  Which  will  you  have,  my  friends,  the  doc 
trine  of  the  Bible  or  the  doctrines  of  men? 


256       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

If  you  accept  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible  you 
will  have  to  become  Latter-day  Saints,  and  of 
course  that  would  be  out  of  the  question  for  a 
good  many.  But  we  cannot  find  these  doctrines 
anywhere  else,  and  that  is  a  perplexity.  What 
shall  we  do  about  them?  When  I  am  speaking 
to  you  I  think  of  the  position  I  occupied  my 
self,  when  I  heard  the  Latter-day  Saints  first. 
I  went  to  their  meeting,  not  expecting  to  hear 
anything  that  would  interest  me  by  any  means, 
but  I  heard  the  Bible  doctrine  taught.  I  could 
not  deny  it.  I  found  I  had  been  mistaken.  I 
did  not  incline  in  my  heart  to  fight  against  God, 
but  considerations  came  up.  If  I  become  a 
Latter-day  Saint,  people  will  call  me  a  Mormon. 
If  I  embrace  these  doctrines,  my  friends  will 
point  at  me  the  finger  of  scorn.  If  I  become  a 
Latter-day  Saint  my  good  neighbors  will  say  I 
am  deceived  and  led  astray,  and  that  I  have  em 
braced  a  doctrine  that  is  in  opposition  to  the 
teachings  of  Christ.  Of  course  these  things 
flashed  through  my  mind  when  I  considered 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       257 

and  read  the  Bible  to  ascertain  positively 
whether  these  Mormons  taught  the  truth  or  not. 
I  thought  this — well !  I  have  been  religious  for 
the  purpose  of  making  my  peace  with  God,  but 
I  have  been  mistaken  and  led  astray  by  men 
whom  (rod  had  not  sent  to  preach  the  gospel ; 
but  now  I  have  found  the  truth,  the  old  prom 
ises  relating  to  God's  power,  all  things  as  at  the 
beginning,  have  been  restored,  and  I  have  the 
promise  of  obtaining  a  place  with  the  righteous, 
according  to  the  mind  and  will  of  my  Heavenly 
Father.  Let  friends  say  what  they  please,  let 
them  say  I  am  deceived,  but  I  believe  this  Bible 
is  true.  Let  them  say  whatever  they  may  in 
regard  to  my  faith  ;  no  matter.  I  thought  of  the 
time  of  Christ.  They  called  Christ  hard  names; 
and  of  the  Apostles  they  spake  a  great  deal  of 
evil.  In  fact  the  Bible  says  they  called  them 
all  manner  of  evil,  and  although  I  expected  my 
friends  would  denounce  me,  still  when  I  thought 
of  what  Christ  had  suffered,  I  was  reconciled  and 
instead  of  fighting  against  God,  I  was  willing 


258       ME.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

to  accept  His  doctrine,  in  order  to  obtain  Hie 
blessings. 

"  I  state  to  you  my  friends  that  since  the  day 
I  entered  this  Church  I  have  rejoiced  exceed 
ingly.  I  have  found  proofs  upon  proofs.  I 
have  had  reason  to  rejoice  in  consequence  of 
the  manifestations  of  God's  power,  confirmatory 
of  the  doctrines,  and  I  can  say  that  the  Church 
of  Christ  is  set  up,  its  doctrines  are  taught,  its 
practices  are  practiced,  its  promises  are  fulfilled, 
and  the  evidences  of  its  divine  power  are  mani 
fested  in  the  midst  of  this  people. 

"I  would  like  to  say  a  few  words  in  regard  to 
another  point.  I  have  just  said  that  I  had 
been  taught  a  religion  by  men  whom  God  had 
not  sent.  I  would  like  to  explain.  You  will  ex 
cuse  us  if  we  seem  to  be  very  extreme  in  our 
views.  We  have  taken  the  liberty  to  teach  you 
the  truth,  just  as  we  have  it,  and  when  we  say 
something  that  comes  in  contact  with  what  you 
have  received,  excuse  us.  There  is  110  bad  feel 
ing  at  all,  or  unfriendliness  in  the  least.  But 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       259 

we  believe  in  persons  being  invested  with  the 
proper  authority  to  preach  the  gospel.  Paul 
says,  speaking  of  the  authority  of  the  Holy 
Priesthood,  'No  man  taketh  this  honor  unto 
himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God  as  was 
Aaron.  "  (Heb.  v  :  4.)  '  Faith  cometh  by  hear 
ing,  and  how  can  we  hear  without  a  preacher?' 
(Rom.  x  :  14-17. )  '  No  man  taketh  this  honor 
unto  himself,  except  he  be  called  of  God  as  was 
Aaron.'  Now  that  is  very  plain,  and  what  does 
it  mean?  Simply  what  it  says.  That  no  man 
has  a  right  to  administer  in  the  ordinances  of 
religion  except  he  be  sent  of  God  as  was  Aaron, 
for  how  can  a  man  preach  except  he  be  sent? 
(Rom.  x  :  15.)  If  that  be  admitted,  of  course 
the  next  question  of  importance  is,  How  was 
Aaron  sent?  By  turning  to  the  history  we  have 
of  God's  dealing  with  Moses,  in  reference  to  the 
gathering  of  the  Israelites,  from  Egpyt,  you 
will  find  that  God  instructed  Moses  to  call  Aaron 
to  be  his  helper.  (Ex.  iv  :  15,  16.)  Here  is  the 
proof.  No  man  can  preach  the  gospel  simply 


260       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

because  he  feels  inclined  within  himself  to  be 
a  preacher.  No  man  can  preach  the  gospel — 
that  is  with  God's  approval  and  authority — 
unless  God  commission  him.  God  commissioned 
every  one  of  his  preachers  in  ancient  times. 
He  spoke  from  heaven.  He  directed  those  who 
held  this  authority  to  call  others.  Christ  called 
the  Apostles  as  He  was  called.  His  Father 
called  Him  ;  He  called  the  Apostles,  and  He 
said,  *  As  my  Father  hath  sent  me,  even  so  send 
I  you."  (St.  John  xx  :  21).  'He  that  receiveth 
you  receiveth  me ;  and  he  that  receiveth  me  re 
ceiveth  Him  that  sent  me.'  The  authority  was 
here,  you  see.  God  called  Moses ;  He  instructed 
Moses  to  call  Aaron  ;  so  that  Aaron  stood  ex 
actly  in  the  same  relation  to  God  as  did  the 
Apostles  ;  the  latter  being  called  of  God  the 
Father  through  Christ.  That  would  be  evident, 
because  one  whom  God  had  authorized  to  act  as 
His  servant  was  instructed  by  Him  $o  call 
Aaron.  Now,  you  observe,  no  man  has  a 
right  to  exercise  the  authority  of  the  priest- 


MR.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       261 

hood    unless    he    is    called    of     God    as     was 
Aaron. 

"Are  the  preachers — those  who  commonly 
preach  in  connection  with  the  churches  of  the 
present  day — called  of  God  as  was  Aaron  ?  Or, 
in  other  words,  are  they  called  by  revelation 
from  God  ?  This  is  the  question.  We  do  not 
doubt  the  propriety  of  their  being  called  in  this 
way,  because  the  Bible  says  they  ought  to  be. 
Do  our  Protestant  ministers,  at  the  present 
time,  profess  to  be  sent  of  God  as  was  Aaron? 
Is  there  a  minister  connected  with  the  Christian 
denominations  of  the  present  day  who  professes 
to  be  sent  of  God  by  direct  revelation?  Not 
one.  It  does  not  require  any  argument  at  all. 
They  do  not  profess  that  they  have  heard  from 
God.  They  say  that  God  has  not  spoken  since 
the  last  book  of  the  New  Testament  was  vrritten. 
They  say  it  is  a  sin,  and  they  find  fault  with  the 
Latter-day  Saints  because  we  believe  that  God 
does  speak  ;  that  He  has  a  right  to  speak  ; 
and  it  is  necessary  we  should  have  His 


262       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

approval  and  commission  in  order  to  qualify 
us  to  attend  to  the  business  of  His  Church.  So 
that  our  present  Christian  teachers  do  not  pro 
fess  to  be  called  of  God  as  was  Aaron.  They 
deny  all  revelation  at  present,  or  since  the  Bible 
was  written. 

"  You  know  the  ministers,  among  their  other 
errors,  receive  pay  for  preaching.  That  is  an 
innovation  also.  The  ancient  apostles,  and 
seventies,  and  bishops,  and  so  on,  were  not  paid 
for  preaching.  But  our  present  ministers  are. 
The  preachers  of  this  Church,  with  whom  I  am 
connected,  are  not  paid  for  preaching.  They 
preach  without  money,  without  purse,  and  with 
out  scrip.  Now  the  preachers  of  the  present 
c)  \  ' 

churches  make  a  business  of  preaching.      They 

learn  to  be  preachers.  They  are  brought  up  to 
be  preachers  in  consequence  of  their  parents  or 
guides  finding  in  this  way  a  place  where  they 
may  make  a  living.  Such  ministers  sometimes 
acknowledge  one  kind  of  revelation.  Not  that 
God  tells  the  people  about  His  will,  or  that  He 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.        263 

manifests  His  power,  but  they  sometimes  tell  us 
they  have  received  a  call  from  one  congregation 
to  another.  But  there  is  one  peculiarity  about 
it,  viz:  the  congregation  that  calls  them  is  a 
congregation  that  almost  invariably  offers  them 
more  money  than  the  congregation  to  which 
they  have  been  attached.  This  is  the  only  in 
stance  of  any  kind  of  revelation  being  acknowl 
edged  by  our  Christian  teachers.  God  has  not 
spoken,  say  they,  by  inspired  men,  since  the 
days  of  the  ancient  apostles.  He  has  not 
spoken  directly  to  the  church.  He  has  not 
authorized  a  single  man  to  preach,  but  some 
times  a  call  is  given  from  less  money  to  more. 
And  though  they  are  feeling  full  of  love  and 
affection  for  the  congregation  with  which  they 
have  labored  for  years,  yet  they  are  sorry  and 
regret  so  much  that  that  call  must  be  heeded, 
which  takes  them  from  among  their  old  friends 
to  a  new  congregation.  But,  you  see,  the  new 
congregation  offers  the  most  money,  and  that 
cannot  be  disregarded. 


264       MB.  DUE  ANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

"  My  friends,  these  are  a  few  of  the  doctrines 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  Are  we  displeased  with  anybody  ?  No, 
not  at  all.  All  are  at  liberty  to  believe  what 
they  please.  But  we  are  placed  under  obliga 
tions  to  deliver  the  message  which  God  has 
sent.  We  say  we  are  not  solely  dependent  on 
the  Bible,  because  God  has  sent  the  gospel. 
We  do  not  wish  you  to  think  that  we  regard  the 
Bible  lightly.  Of  course  you  will  have  noticed, 
from  our  remarks,  that  this  is  not  so.  But  we 
say  from  the  Bible  alone  we  could  not  have  dis 
covered  the  true  way  of  life,  any  more  than 
thousands  of  our  friends  have  been  able  to  do 
so.  Why  millions  of  people  have  read  the 
Bible  but  have  not  discovered  some  of  these 
doctrines.  They  have  been  lead  to  preach  the 
things  contained  therein,  and  if  they  had  dis 
covered  the  doctrine,  this  Bible  cannot  lay  on 
hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  That 
part  of  the  work  that  is  necessary  for  man's 
salvation  must  be  done  by  one  whom  God 


ME.    DUE  ANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  265 

authorizes.  Therefore  the  Bible  alone  is  not 
sufficient.  It  contains  the  truth.  It  is  the 
word  of  God.  It  contains  the  instruction  of 
the  apostles.  But  it  does  not  contain  the  divine 
authority  that  is  necessary  to  commission  a  man 
to  baptize  or  administer  in  any  ordinance  per 
taining  to  the  house  of  God. 

"  Now,  my  friends,  may  God  bless  you.  And 
my  brethren  and  sisters,  may  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  leads  unto  all  truth,  abide  upon  us,  and 
may  we  who  have  found  the  truth  have  a  dis 
position  to  retain  it.  May  we  have  the  moral 
courage  to  say,  '  Let  God  be  served.  Let  His 
truth  be  obeyed.'  Let  the  Almighty  be 
honored,  and  if  other  people  choose  to  follow 
their  own  fancies,  or  the  deceptions  presented 
before  them  by  men  whom  God  has  not  sent,  as 
for  us  and  our  house,  let  us  serve  God. 

"May  God  bless  us,  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Amen." 


266       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MR.  BROWN'S  LETTER  TO  THE  MARSHALLS. 

MR.  BROWN  soon  became  acquainted  with  a 
number  of  leading  Mormon  Elders  who  in 
formed  him  more  concerning  the  history  of  the 
peculiar  people,  among  whom  he  was  a  visitor. 
The  sights  in  and  around  the  city  were  viewed 
by  him,  and  he  had  time  to  inspect  the  most 
important  buildings  and  places  of  interest. 
According  to  promise,  he  wrote  a  letter  to  the 
Marshalls  giving  some  of  his  impressions  of  the 
country  and  the  people,  and  his  epistle  is  here 
reproduced  in  full  : 

DEAR  FRIENDS  : 

"  I  am  at  length  in  the  land  of  the  Mormons — 
in  the  city  of  the  Saints  by  the  dead  sea  of 
America.  I  have  been  well  received,  and  am 
pleased  beyond  measure  with  what  I  have  seen 
and  heard. 


MR.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       267 

"It  is  a  wonderful  West.  Our  country  as  a 
whole  surpasses  the  inexperienced  conception  of 
Europeans,  and  places  their  cramped-up  districts, 
and  tiny,  although  beautiful  nations,  in  the  po- 
.sition  of  play-things  when  compared  with  the 
vastness  of  America — rustic,  rough,  and  rude  as 
even  its  oldest  places  appear.  Then  what  shall 
we  say  of  the  wide  West — until  recently  an  un 
known  region — with  its  variety  of  natural  won 
ders,  its  wild  mountains,  appalling  peaks  and 
lonely  valleys,  industries,  mines  of  wealth, 
gorges,  streams,  plains  !  It  is  grand,  notwith 
standing  its  development  is  yet  in  its  infancy. 
Its  possibilities  for  future  greatness  are  incon 
ceivable  even  to  the  hardy  pioneer. 

"  We  came  over  the  Chicago  Kock  Island  and 
Pacific  Railway  from  Kansas  City,  via  Denver. 
The  State  of  Kansas,  with  its  beautiful  eastern 
cities,  and  its  wonderful  plains  and  new  and 
thriving  settlements  in  the  western  part,  was 
presented  to  our  view  from  the  comfortable  pal 
ace  coaches  of  this  well-equipped  road. 


MB.    DUBANT   OF   SALT   LAKE. 


"From  Denver,  where  one  sees  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  cloven  with  fantastic  ravines,  and 
horrible  chasms,  dressed  with  rough  and  shaggy 
woods,  and  capped  with  everlasting  ice  and 
snow,  we  proceeded  to  Pueblo,  and  thence  over- 
the  Denver  &  Bio  Grande  Railway,  to  Grand 
Junction,  Colorado.  It  is  no  exaggeration  to 
say  that  the  mountain  scenery  along  this  route 
is  the  most  magnificent  in  the  world  ;  while  the 
mid-continent  region,  which  this  road  traverses, 
is  doubtless  the  most  picturesque  portion  of 
our  country.  Very  appropriately,  this  road, 
with  its  western  connection — the  Rio  Grande 
Western — has  been  named,  'The  Scenic 
Line.' 

"Having  passed  Grand  Junction,  we  soon 
enter  Utah,  and  find  ourselves  in  a  country  of 
bluffs,  cliffs,  wonderful  formations,  and  deserts, 
which  become  wearisome  in  spite  of  the  novelty 
of  the  scene.  Nothing,  however,  could  be  more 
romantic  than  the  worn  battlements  and  rocky 
tablets,  between  which,  for  miles  and  miles,  the 


MB.  PURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       269 

road  winds  its  way.  Nearing  Castle  Valley,  we 
attained  a  higher  level,  where  the  cliffs  came 
nearer  and  were  more  precipitous,  with  the 
spaces  between  more  green. 

"  We  are  climbing  towards  the  heights  of  the 
Wasatch — the  western  bulwark  of  the  Rockies 
just  passed.  Ahead  is  the  Castle  Gate,  'the 
most  inspiring  as  a  single  object,  of  all  the 
marvelous  scenes  between  the  plains  and  the 
Salt  Sea.'  We  soon  entered  fairly  into  the 
Spanish  Fork  Canyon,  the  sides  of  which  are 
neither  rough  ]nor  cliff-bound,  but,  rather,  are 
steep  and  rounded,  covered  with  soft  walls  of 
greenery,  and  groves  of  aspen  and  oak.  Near- 
ing  the  valley,  we  beheld  Mt.  Nebo,  over-topping 
other  pyramids  of  the  Wasatch  range.  West 
ward  lies  the  volcanic  mountain  ranges  and 
the  arid  deserts  of  Utah  and  Nevada;  but  at  our 
feet,  stretches  forth  a  lovely  valley,  <vith  the 
fresh,  clear  waters  of  the  Utah  Lake  in  the 
center. 

"  We   passed   on    through    miles    of    fertile 


270       MR.  DUKANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

farmland,  and  between  us  and  the  pretty  lake 
were  fine  meadows,  upon  which  sleek  herds  were 
grazing.  A  semi-circle  of  Mormon  settlements 
lie  at  the  feet  of  the  emcompassing  hills,  except 
upon  the  western  side,  where  no  water  is  found. 
Provo  is  the  largest  of  the  cities  in  this  valley. 
A  short  ride,  and  we  crossed  the  summit  of  a 
low  mountain  range,  separating  the  valley,  we 
had  just  passed  over,  from  the  the  Great  Basin. 
The  train  followed  along  the  Jordan  river  which 
empties  the  waters  of  the  Utah  Lake  into 
the  Great  Salt  Lake.  Salt  Lake  Valley  lies 
before  us,  with  the  city  of  the  Saints,  and  the 
wonderful  saline  sea  to  the  north,  the  peaks  of 
the  "Wasatch,  to  the  north  and  the  east;  and  about 
us,  on  every  side,  the  marks  of  industry,  thrift 
and  prosperity,  set  in  a  framework  of  surpris 
ingly  beautiful  scenery. 

"The  valley  is  extremely  pretty  when  seen  at 
the  best  season  of  the  year.  In  autumn,  when 
Nature,  by  the  early  frosts,  has  delicately  tinted 
the  leaves  with  brilliant  hues,  the  mountains 


MR.    DUE ANT   OF   SALT   LAKE.  271 

and  the  hillsides  are  very  attractive ;  the  con 
trast  between  the  vegetation  of  the  hills  and  the 
colors  of  the  valley,  is  an  interesting  feature  in 
the  panorama  spread  before  the  delighted  ob 
server. 

"Utah  contains  a  population  of  about  200,000  ; 
it  has  an  area  of  85,000  square  miles,  much  of 
which  is  mountains.  The  Great  Salt  Lake  is 
about  forty  by  ninety  miles  in  size,  and  contains 
several  islands.  Fish  abound  in  the  numberless 
small  streams  that  flow  from  and  through  the 
picturesque  canyons  of  the  Wasatch. 

"  The  sterility  of  the  country  was  removed  by 
a  system  of  irrigation  from  the  mountain 
streams  which  fertilized  the  earth,  causing  it  to 
yield  in  abundance,  and  to  'blossom  as  the 
rose.' 

"When  you  remember  the  population  and  the 
area,  it  will  readily  appear  that  there  is  great 
room  for  more  inhabitants,  and  yet  it  must  be 
remembered  that  only  a  small  portion  of  the 
ground  is  fit  for  cultivation,  the  greater  part 


272       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

being  wild  hills  or  sandy  desert.  The  numer 
ous  valleys  are  like  fruitful  oases  in  a  wilder 
ness  of  rugged  mountains,  which  latter  serve  as 
reservoirs  for  the  snows  of  winter,  that  supply 
the  summer  rills  with  water. 

"The  valley,  sometimes  called  the  Great 
Basin,  has  an  elevation  of  from  four  to  five 
thousand  feet,  being  surrounded  and  intersected 
by  mountain  ranges,  which  rise  from  five  to 
seven  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
basin.  The  Wasatch  range  extends  along  the 
east  side  of  the  valley  ;  at  its  western  base  is 
a  narrow  strip  of  land,  the  most  fruitful  in  the 
Territory.  In  many  other  parts  the  soil  is  alka 
line  and  sterile.  In  other  districts  there  are 
fertile  basins,  with  soil  of  good  quality,  yielding 
in  places  from  fifty  to  ninety  bushels  of  grain 
to  the  acre.  There  are  immense  deposits  of 
coal,  iron,  and  other  valuable  minerals,  among 
them  being  gold,  silver,  copper,  zinc,  lead,  sul 
phur,  alum  and  borax.  Salt  works  have  been 
established  in  different  places  along  the  shores  of 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       273 

the  great  lake,  the  water  of  which  contains  about 
16  per  cent,  solid  matter,  97  per  cent,  of  which 
is  common  salt.  In  the  chasms  and  ravines  of 
the  mountain  streams  are  found  cedar,  pine, 
quaking  asp,  oak  and  maple,  but  timber  is  diffi 
cult  of  access.  This,  however,  is  compensated 
for  by  the  immense  deposits  of  coal  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  in  the  Territory  itself,  and 
by  the  railroad  facilities  the  Territory  now 
enjoys  for  shipping  timber  from  Oregon  and 
California. 

"  The  hardships  of  early  times,  which  are 
now  well-known  in  history,  have  given  way  to 
prosperity,  and  the  hidden  resources  of  the  hills 
and  dales  are  appearing  to  bless  the  children  of 
the  Mormon  pioneer.  Thriving  towns  and 
cities  extend  from  north  to  south,  from  east  to 
west,  over  the  whole  territory,  and  Mormon  col 
onies  are  planted  along  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
from  Mexico  in  the  south,  to  Canada  in  the 
north.  Their  industry  is  proverbial ;  they  view 
the  building  of  cities,  hamlets  and  villages  as  a 


274       ME.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

divine  call,  taking  hold  of  the  often  perilous 
labor  with  the  invincible  determination  born  of 
religious  zeal  and  duty. 

"  Salt  Lake  City  has  a  population  of  about 
fifty  thousand,  but  it  must  not  be  under 
stood  that  all  these  are  Mormons.  The  tide  of 
prosperity  that  has  come  to  this  people,  has 
brought  with  it  thousands  of  citizens  from  all 
parts  of  the  United  States,  until  the  population 
is  as  mixed,  in  a  religious  sense,  as  that  of  any  of 
the  states  of  the  Union ;  churches  of  all 
the  Christian  denominations,  the  halls  of  the 
agnostic,  the  synagogue  of  the  Jew,  and  the 
gathering  place  of  the  infidel,  are  alike  repre 
sented. 

"Among  the  buildings  of  interest,  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  is  the  tabernacle,  a  remarkable 
edifice,  and  the  great  center  of  attraction.  It 
was  completed  in  1870,  is  an  oval-shaped  build 
ing,  with  a  major  diameter  of  233  feet,  and  a 
heighth  of  70  feet,  having  a  huge  dome-shaped 
roof  resting  on  pillars  of  sand  stone.  It  seats 


MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       275 

about  nine  thousand  people,  and  contains  one  of 
the  largest  organs  in  the  world.  Here  services 
are  held  every  Sabbath,  when  the  Elders  of  the 
Church,  leaders  of  the  people,  instruct  the 
gathered  thousands  in  the  religion  which,  to  my 
mind,  is  the  only  scriptural  on£  now  preached, 
and  certainly  the  only  one  among  them  all  hav 
ing  practical  life  and  vitality  It  contains  the 
germs  of  power  that  will  leaven  the  whole  re 
ligious  world,  scoff  and  deride  as  they  may. 

"  The  famous  temple,  erected  at  a  cost  of  sev 
eral  millions,  begun  in  1853,  now  nearly  com 
pleted,  is  built  of  gray  granite,  with  walls  more 
than  six  feet  in  thickness  ;  It  has  a  length  of 
200  and  a  width  of  100  feet  ;  the  main  walls 
rise  to  a  height  of  100  feet  ;  there  are  three 
towers  and  numerous  minarets,  on  each  end  of 
the  building,  the  center  east  tower  being  sur 
mounted  by  a  figure  representing  an  angel 
blowing  a  trumpet,  proclaiming  the  restoration 
of  the  gospel  in  the  latter  days.  The  cap-stone 
was  placed  on  this  tower,  amid  great  rejoicing, 


276       MB.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

in  April,  1892,  when  it  was  decided  to  finish  the 
building,  and  dedicate  it  in  April,  1893,  the  occa 
sion  of  the  annual  conference  of  the  Church, 
which  is  also  the  anniversary  of  its  organization 
(April  6th,  1830)  in  New  York  State,  with  six 
members.  This  great  building  is  of  elegant 
design,  grand  proportions  and  unique  pattern,  a 
marvel  of  beauty,  strength  and  solidity.  Tem 
ples,  of  which  there  are  several  in  the  Terri 
tory — one  in  Logan,  one  in  Manti,  one  in  St. 
George — are  designed  for  use  in  performing 
holy  ordinances  for  the  living,  and  vicarious 
work  by  the  living  for  the  dead,  as  you  under 
stand  the  faith  of  the  Saints,  and  as  Elder 
Durant  has  often  referred  to  and  explained  in 
his  conversations  with  you. 

"  A  Stake  is  a  division  of  the  Church,  presided 
over  by  a  council  of  three  High  Priests,  and  in 
Utah  generally  corresponds  geographically  to 
the  division  of  counties,  while  in  other  states  and 
territories,  it  often  embraces  larger  districts. 
The  stakes  are  divided  into  wards,  in  each  of 


MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       277 

which  a  bishop  and  his  two  counselors  exercise 
supervision.  These  again  are  subdivided  into 
districts  where  presiding  Elders  or  teachers  look 
after  the  interests  of  the  Church  members. 
There  are  thirty- three  stakes  of  Zion,  with 
something  over  three  hundred  wards.  Each 
stake  has  a  general  assembly  building,  while 
each  ward,  besides,  has  a  structure  for  religious 
worship.  The  Assembly  Hall,  erected  at  a  cost 
of  $90,000,  dedicated  January  9th,  1882,  erected 
near  the  temple,  is  the  meeting  place  for  the 
Salt  Lake  Stake  of  Zion.  Much  like  a  church 
in  appearance,  it  is  120  by  68  feet  in  size,  seatiner 
three  thousand  people,  and  is  one  of  the  most 
conspicuous  buildings  in  the  city.  The  walls 
are  built  of  rough-hewn  granite  taken  from  the 
same  quarrie  that  has  supplied  material  for  the 
temple. 

"  There  are  many  other  fine  buildings  in  the 
city,  besides  natural  attractions,  as,  for  instance, 
Garfield  Beach,  where  bathing  is  the  pleasantest 
in  America,  the  Hot  Springs,  the  Warm  Sul- 


278       MR.  DUBANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

phur  Springs,  the  gas  wells,  etc.  There  are 
seventy  miles  of  electric  street  railway,  and  a 
hundred  miles  of  streets.  These  avenues  are 
132  feet  in  width,  having  in  many  places  rows 
of  shade  trees  on  either  side.  Salt  Lake  City 
covers  as  large  an  area  as  many  other  cities  with 
five  times  its  population,  and,  excepting  the  bus 
iness  part,  is  largely  composed  of  villas. 

"  Other  principal  cities  are  Ogden,  Logan  and 
Provo.  Ogden,  thirty-seven  miles  north  of  Salt 
Lake,  is  the  railroad  city  of  the  territory,  and 
shows  the  results  of  the  thrift  and  industry  of 
its  inhabitants  on  every  side.  Many  beautiful 
natural  attractions  surround  it — its  warm  springs 
and  rugged  canyons  being  admired  by  all  who 
see  them. 

"  But  I  have  not  space  in  this  already  long 
letter  to  describe  the  mines,  the  manufacturing, 
industrial  and  commercial  establishments  which 
abound  in  this  city  and  in  the  territory.  Nei 
ther  can  I  take  time  to  more  than  merely  refer 
to  the  schools,  public  and  private,  and  to  the 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       279 

educational  facilities  of  the  people.  It  has  often 
been  asserted  that  the  Mormons  are  opposed 
to  education,  but  the  schools  in  every  hamlet 
and  city  bear  witness  to  the  falsity  of  the  asser 
tion.  No  territory  or  state  of  the  Union,  of 
equal  age  with  Utah,  has  finer  school  buildings, 
or  is  more  advanced  in  matters  of  education, 
and  to  the  Mormons  may  be  ascribed  the  honor 
of  having  built  and  heartily  supported  the  sys 
tem  that  has  made  this  possible. 

"  I  see  on  every  side  among  the  Mormons, 
people  who  are  honest  in  their  convictions,  who 
have  a  living  faith  and  put  their  faith  and  teach 
ings  into  practice,  who  are  industrious  and 
thrifty,  kind  to  the  poor,  sober,  virtuous.  There 
are  no  signs  of  abject  poverty  anywhere  in  this 
city,  and  much  less  among  the  hundreds  of 
country  settlements  ;  idleness  is  discounte 
nanced  by  the  Mormons,  until  among  them  as  a 
people  there  are  no  beggars,  tramps  or  drones. 

"  A  few  more  words,  and  I  will  not  tire  you 
with  more  this  time.  While,  of  course,  I  do 


280       MB.  DUEANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 

not  agree  with  all  tlie  doctrines  of  the  Church, 
I  consider  the  people  as  a  whole  are  fair  minded, 
and  broad  in  their  views.  I  have  met  the  chief 
men  of  the  Mormon  Church,  and  have  had  a 
number  of  pleasant  interviews  with  them.  I 
find  them  men  of  grave  and  reverend  demeanor, 
very  religions  in  thought  and  deed,  bat  not 
given  to  cant.  They  have  not  the  sanctimoni 
ous  airs  that  are  so  frequently  noticed  in  relig 
ious  ministers.  Wilford  Woodruff  is  the  pres 
ent  head  of  the  Church,  the  fourth  man  who 
has  occupied  that  position — his  predecessors 
having  been  :  Joseph  Smith,  Brigham  Young 
and  John  Taylor. 

"  Mr.  Woodruff  is  several  years  beyond  four 
score,  but  is  hale  and  hearty,  very  affable  in 
manner  and  interesting  in  conversation.  He  is 
a  man  of  sturdy  build,  with  a  kindly,  honest, 
intelligent  face,  and  a  manner  especially  winning 
and  agreeable.  You  know  that  I  have  con 
tended  that  the  leaders  of  this  movement  were 
insincere,  but  when  I  met  them  and  talked  with 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       281 

them,  when  I  marked  the  unwavering  faith  of 
that  good,  venerable  old  man,  I  changed  my 
mind.  In  some  things,  he  may  be  mistaken, 
but  he  is  an  honest  worshiper  of  God. 

"  I  must  not  close  without  remembering  Mr. 
Durant  to  you.  He  was  overjoyed  to  find  nis 
family  all  well  upon  his  arrival.  During  my 
stay  in  this  territory,  I  have  remained  at  his 
home  a  part  of  the  time,  and  have  been  very 
kindly  treated. 

"With  love  to  all,  I  am  your  friend, 

"WALTER  T.  BROWN." 


'.'ft 


282       MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE. 


CHAPTEE  XV. 

CONCLUSION. 

KIND  reader,  a  word  before  we  separate  :  if 
you  are  not  a  member  of  what  is  commonly 
called  the  Mormon  Church,  having  read  the 
foregoing  pages,  you  must  certainly  acknowledge 
that  you  know  more  concerning  its  doctrines, 
from  a  Mormon  standpoint,  than  you  ever  knew 
before. 

We  have  tried  to  present  to  you,  in  a  plain 
and  very  simple  manner,  some  of  the  first  prin 
ciples  of  our  faith,  the  true  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ.  What  do  you  think  of  them?  Will 
they,  or  will  they  not,  stand  scrutiny  ?  It  is  left 
with  you  to  answer,  and  as  God  has  blessed  you 
with  free  agency,  it  is  your  privilege  to  judge 
and  decide. 

Do  not  treat  these  doctrines  indifferently,  nor 
carelessly  throw  them  aside.  Should  they  be 


MR.  DURANT  OF  SALT  LAKE.       283 

true,  the  message  is  of  the  utmost  importance  to 
you.  Surrounded  with  so  many  proofs,  the 
faith  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  should  demand 
your  further  investigation. 

Books,  tracts,  and  sermons,  in  great  numbers, 
and  within  easy  reach,  are  at  your  command. 
Read,  listen,  investigate  !  Thousands  have  done 
so  before,  and  bear  testimony  to  having  received 
a  knowledge  of  the  divine  truth,  as  herein  pre 
sented. 

I  part  from  you  with  the  words  of  the  poet — 
true  as  any  to  be  found  : 

"  Know  this,  that  every  soul  is  free, 
To  choose  his  life  and  what  he'll  be, 
For  this  eternal  truth  is  given, 
That  God  will  force  no  man  to  heaven. 

"  He'll  call,  persuade,  direct  aright — 
Bless  him  with  wisdom,  love,  and  light — 
In  nameless  ways  be  good  and  kind, 
But  never  force  the  human  mind. 

"  Freedom  and  reason  make  us  men; 
Take  these  away,  what  are  we  then? 
Mere  animals,  and  just  as  well 
The  beasts  may  think  of  heaven  or  hell." 


APPENDIX. 


WHAT  BKIGHAM  YOUNG  SAID. 

It  is  not  only  a  privilege,  but  a  duty  for  the  Saints  to  seek 
unto  the  Lord  their  God  for  wisdom  and  understanding,  to  be 
in  possession  of  the  spirit  that  fills  the  heavens,  until  their 
eyes  are  anointed  and  opened  to  see  the  world  as  it  really  is, 
to  know  what  it  is  made  for,  and  why  all  things  are  as  they 
are.  It  is  one  of  the  most  happifying  subjects  that  can  be 
named,  for  a  person,  or  people,  to  have  the  privilege  of  gain 
ing  wisdom  enough  while  in  their  mortal  tabernacle,  to  be 
able  to  look  through  the  whys  and  wherefores  of  the  exist 
ence  ot  man,  like  looking  through  a  piece  of  glass  that  is  per 
fectly  transparent;  and  understand  the  design  of  the  Great 
Maker  of  this  beautiful  creation.  Let  the  people  do  this,  and 
their  hearts  will  be  weaned  from  the  world. — Journal  of  Dis 
courses  Vol.  I.,p.  111. 

This  people  are  to  the  world  an  object  of  derision  and 
hatred;  to  God,  of  care  and  pity. — J.  of  D.  Vol.  V.,  p.  350. 

There  is  not  a  person  in  this  community  that  can  bring  to 
mind  or  mention  the  time  when  I  exhibited  one  particle 
of  sorrow  or  trouble  to  them.  I  calculate  to  carry  my  own 
sorrows  just  as  long  as  I  live  upon  this  earth;  and  when  I  go 
to  the  grave,  I  expect  them  all  to  go  there,  and  sleep  with  me 
in  silence. — Journal  of  Discourse,  Vol  I.,  p.  31. 

If  people  act  from  pure  motives,  though  their  outward 
movements  may  not  always  be  so  pleasant  as  our  traditions 
would  prefer,  yet  God  will  make  those  acts  result  in  the  best 
good  to  the  people. — J.  of  D.  Vol.  V.,  p.  256. 


286  WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

No  man  can  be  exalted  unless  he  be  independent.— Journal 
of  Discourses,  Vol.  I.,  p.  111. 

There  are  but  few  of  us  but  what  have  been  honored  with 
as  convenient  a  place  for  a  birth  as  was  Jesus.— J.  of  D., 
Vol.  IV.,  p.  131. 

You  remember  reading  in  the  last  book  of  the  New  Testament, 
that  in  the  beginning  God  cursed  the  earth ;  but  did  He  curse 
all  things  pertaining  to  it?  No,  He  did  not  curse  the  water, 
but  He  blessed  it.  Pure  water  is  cleansing — it  serves  to 
purify;  and  you  are  aware  that  the  ancient  Saints  were  very 
tenacious  with  regard  to  their  purification  by  water.  iFrom 
the  beginning  the  Lord  instituted  water  for  that  purpose 
among  others.  I  do  not  mean  from  the  beginning  of  this 
earth  alone ;  and  although  we  have  no  immediate  concern  in 
inquiring  into  the  organization  of  other  earths  that  do  not 
come  within  reach  of  our  investigation,  yet  I  will  say  that 
water  has  been  the  means  of  purification  in  every  world  that 
has  been  organized  out  of  the  immensity  of  matter.— J.  of  D. 
Vol.  VII.,  p.  162. 

The  blood  will  not  be  resurrected  with  the  body,  being  de 
signed  only  to  sustain  the  life  of  the  present  organization. 
When  this  is  dissolved  and  we  again  obtain  our  bodies  by  the 
power  of  the  resurrection,  that  which  we  now  call  the  life  of 
the  body,  and  which  is  formed  from  the  food  we  eat  and 
the  water  we  drink,  will  be  supplanted  by  another  element; 
for  flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. — J.  of 
D.  Vol.  VII.,  p.  163. 

If  we  accept  salvation  on  the  terms  it  is  offered  to  us,  we  have 
got  to  be  honest  in  every  thought,  in  our  reflections,  in  our 
meditations,  in  our  private  circles,  in  our  deal,  in  our  declar 
ations,  and  in  every  act  of  our  lives,  fearless  and  regardless  of 
every  principle  of  error,  of  every  principle  of  falsehood  that 
may  be  presented.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  V.,  p,  124. 


WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  287 

There  is  no  such  thing  as  a  man  being  truly  rich  until  he 
has  power  over  death,  hell,  the  grave,  and  him  that  hath  the 
power  of  death,  which  is  the  devil.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  I.,  p.  271. 

All  men  should  study  to  learn  the  nature  of  mankind,  and 
to  discern  that  divinity  inherent  in  them.  A  spirit  and  power 
of  research  is  planted  within,  yet  they  remain  undeveloped. — 
J.  of  D.  Vol.  VII.,  p.  1. 

I  am  hated  for  teaching  people  the  way  of  life  and  salva 
tion — for  teaching  them  principles  that  pertain  to  eternity,  by 
which  the  Gods  were  and  are,  and  by  which  they  gain  influ 
ence  and  power.  Obtain  that  influence,  and  you  will  be  hated, 
despised,  and  hunted  like  the  roe  upon  the  mountains. — J.  of 
D.  Vol.  VII.,  p.  3. 

Never  accuse  a  man  or  a  woman  of  evil,  until  you  find  out 
the  cause.  Never  judge  by  the  outward  appearance. — J.  of  D. 
Vol.  V.,  p.  169. 

Do  not  get  so  angry  that  you  cannot  pray;  do  not  allow 
yourselves  to  become  so  angry  that  you  cannot  feed  an 
enemy.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  V.,  p.  228. 

Do  not  offend  God  by  not  doing  as  He  wants  you  to. — J.  of 
D.  Vol.  V.,  p.  236. 

If  you  could  crowd  an  individual  or  a  community  into 
heaven  without  experience,  it  would  be  no  enjoyment  to  them. 
They  must  know  the  opposite;  they  must  know  how  to  con 
trast,  in  order  to  prize  and  appreciate  the  comfort  and  happi 
ness,  the  joy  and  the  bliss  they  are  actually  in  possession  of.— 
J.  of  D.  Vol.  V.,  p.  294. 

We  have  to  learn  to  submit  ourselves  to  the  Lord  with  all 
our  hearts,  with  all  our  affections,  wishes,  desires,  passions, 
and  let  Him  reign  and  rule  over  us  and  within  us,  the  God  of 
every  nation;  then  He  will  lead  us  to  victory  and  glory; 
otherwise  He  will  not. — J.  of  D.  Vol.  V.,  p.  352. 


WHAT   BEIGHAM   YOUNG  SAID. 


There  is  only  one  thing  to  fear,  and  that  is,  that  you  will  not 
be  faithful  to  the  kingdom  of  God.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  V.,  p.  228. 

My  Christian  brethren  in  the  world  say  it  is  a  piece  of 
folly — a  species  of  extreme  nonsense,  to  believe  that  water  will 
wash  away  sins.  It  is  no  matter  to  me  what  they  say;  it  is  a 
«ommandment  of  the  Lord ;  there  is  no  mistake  in  it,  it  tells 
for  itself.  He  says,  Do  thus  and  so,  and  your  sins  shall  be 
washed  away.  I  care  not  how  they  are  taken  away;  whether 
an  angel  takes  them  to  the  Lord  to  get  forgiveness,  whether 
they  sink  to  the  bottom  of  the  stream,  or  float  on  the  top,  and 
be  scattered  to  the  four  winds;  He  says,  Go  into  the  water 
and  be  baptized,  and  they  shall  be  washed  away;  which  is 
enough  for  me.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  I.,  p.  239. 

When  the  wicked  have  power  to  blow  out  the  sun,  that  it 
shines  no  more ;  when  they  have  power  to  bring  to  a  conclu 
sion  the  operations  of  the  elements,  suspend  the  whole  system 
of  nature,  and  make  a  footstool  of  the  throne  of  the  Almighty, 
they  may  then  think  to  check,  Mormonism  in  its  course,  and 
thwart  the  unalterable  purposes  of  heaven.  Men  may  perse 
cute  the  people  whp  believe  its  doctrine,  report  and  publish 
lies  to  bring  tribulation  upon  their  heads,  earth  and  hell  may 
unite  in  one  grand  league  against  it,  and  exert  their  malicious 
powers  to  the  utmost,  but  it  will  stand  as  firm  and  immovable 
in  the  midst  of  it  all  as  the  pillars  of  eternity.— J.  of  D.  Vol. 
I.,  p.  88. 

The  time  will  come  when  the  kingdom  of  God  will  reign 
free  and  independent.  There  will  be  a  kingdom  on  the  earth 
that  will  be  controlled  upon  the  same  basis,  in  part,  as  that  of 
the  Government  of  the  United  States ;  and  it  will  govern  and 
protect  in  their  rights  the  various  classes  of  men,  irrespective 
of  their  different  modes  of  worship ;  for  the  law  must  go  forth 
from  Zion,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  will  govern  every  nation  and  kingdom  upon  the 
earth.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  V.,  p.  329. 


WHAT    BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  289 

Keep  your  spirits  under  the  sole  control  of  good  spirits,  and 
they  will  make  your  tabernacles  honorable  in  the  presence  of 
God,  angels,  and  men.  If  you  will  always  keep  your  spirits 
in  right  subjection,  you  will  be  watching  all  the  time,  and 
never  suffer  yourselves  to  commit  an  act  that  you  will  be  sorry 
for,  and  you  can  see  that  in  all  your  life  you  are  clear.  Do 
not  do  anything  that  you  will  be  sorry  for. — J.  of  D.  Vol.  V., 
p.  328. 

The  Lord  will  not  reveal  all  that  we  at  times  wish  Him  to. 
If  a  school  master  were  to  undertake  to  teach  a  little  child 
algebra,  you  would  call  him  foolish,  would  you  not?  Just  so 
with  our  Father;  He  reveals  to  us  as  we  are  prepared  to  re 
ceive.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  V.,  p.  330. 

The  philosophers  of  the  world  will  concede  that  the  ele 
ments  of  which  you  and  I  are  composed  are  eternal,  yet  they 
believe  that  there  was  a  time  when  there  was  no  God. — J.  of 
D  ,  Vol.  I,  p.  5. 

You  will  find  that  this  probation  is  the  place  to  increase 
upon  every  little  we  receive,  for  the  Lord  gives  line  upon  line 
to  the  children  of  men.  When  He  reveals  the  plan  of  salva 
tion,  then  is  the  time  to  fill  up  our  days  with  good  works. — 
J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I,  p.  5. 

When  you  embark  to  fill  up  the  end  of  your  creation,  never 
cease  to  seek  to  have  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  rest  upon  you, 
that  your  minds  may  be  peaceable,  and  as  smooth  as  the  sum 
mer  breezes  of  heaven.  Never  cease  a  day  of  your  life  to 
have  the  Holy  Ghost  resting  upon  you. — J.  of  D.,  Vol,  I, 
p.  69. 

When  I  have  served  my  God  and  my  brethren,  when  I  have 
performed  every  act  required  of  me,  until  nothing  remains  to 
be  done,  but  to  lie  down  and  rest,  to  seek  recreation,  then  it 
becomes  my  lawful  privilege,  and  not  before. — Journal  of  Dis 
courses,  Vol.  I.,  p.  112. 


290  WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

If  you  want  to  apostatize,  apostatize,  and  behave  your 
selves.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I,  p.  84. 

The  duty  of  the  mother  is  to  watch  over  her  children,  and 
to  give  them  their  early  education,  for  impressions  received  in 
infancy  are  lasting.  You  know,  yourselves,  by  experience, 
that  the  impressions  you  have  received  in  the  dawn  of  your 
mortal  existence,  bear,  to  this  day.  with  the  greatest  weight 
upon  your  mind.  It  is  the  experience  of  people  generally  that 
what  they  imbibe  from  their  mothers  in  infancy  is  the  most 
lasting  upon  the  mind  through  life.  This  is  natural,  it  is 
reasonable,  it  is  right.  I  do  not  suppose  you  can  find  one  per 
son  among  five  hundred  who  does  not  think  his  mother  to  be 
the  best  woman  that  ever  lived.  This  is  right,  it  is  planted  in 
the  human  heart.  The  child  reposes  implicit  confidence  in 
the  mother,  you  behold  in  him  a  natural  attachment,  no  mat 
ter  what  her  appearance  may  be,  that  makes  him  think  his 
mother  is  the  best  and  handsomest  mother  in  the  world. — J.  ol 
D.,  Vol.  I,  p.  67. 

I  never  passed  John  Wesley's  church  in  London  without 
stopping  to  look  at  it.  Was  he  a  good  man?  Yes ;  I  suppose 
him  to  have  been,  by  all  accounts,  as  good  as  ever  walked  on 
this  earth,  according  to  his  knowledge .  Has  he  obtained  a 
rest?  Yes,  and  greater  than  ever  entered  his  mind  to  expect; 
and  so  have  thousands  of  others  of  the  various  religious 
denominations. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  5. 

Persecution  and  hatred  by  those  who  love  not  the  truth  are 
a  legacy  bequeathed  by  the  Savior  to  all  his  followers ;  for  He 
said  they  should  be  hated  of  all  men  for  His  name's  sake.  If 
we  had  ceased  to  be  persecuted  and  hated  we  might  fear ;  but 
the  prospect  is  encouraging. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  42. 

When  I  hoar  persons  say  that  they  ought  to  occupy  a  station 
more  exalted,  than  they  do,  and  hide  the  talents  they  are  in 
possession  of,  they  have  not  the  true  wisdom  they  ought  to 
have.  There  is  a  lack  in  them,  or  they  would  improve  upon 
the  talents  given.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  162. 


WHAT    BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  291 

Take  a  course  to  let  the  Spirit  of  God  leave  your  hearts,  and 
every  soul  of  you  would  apostatize. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII., 
p.  55. 

Truth  is  obeyed  when  it  is  loved.  Strict  obedience  to  the 
truth  will  alone  enable  people  to  dwell  in  the  presence  of  the 
Almighty.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  55. 

When  men  come  into  this  Church  merely  through  having 
their  judgments  convinced,  they  still  must  have  the  Spirit  of 
God  bearing  witness  to  their  spirits,  or  they  will  leave  the 
Church,  as  sure  as  they  are  living  beings.  The  Saints  must 
become  one,  as  Jesus  said  His  disciples  should  be  one.  They 
must  have  the  Spirit  testifying  to  them  of  the  truth,  or  the 
light  that  is  in  them  will  become  darkness,  and  they  will  for 
sake  this  kingdom  and  their  religion.  I  wished  to  bear  this 
testimony.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  55. 

There  will  not  be  so  many  people  that  will  go  into  that  awful 
place  that  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone,  where  they  sink 
down,  down,  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  bottomless  pit,  as  the 
Christians  say, — not  near  so  many  as  the  Christian  world 
would  have  go  there.  That  gives  me  great  joy,  notwithstand 
ing  all  the  perils  and  persecution  we  have  suffered  through 
the  wickedness  of  the  wicked.  Liars,  sorcerers,  whore 
mongers,  adulterers,  and  those  that  love  and  make  a  lie,  will 
be  found  on  the  outside  of  the  walls  of  the  city;  but  they  will 
never  get  into  the  bottom  of  the  bottomless  pit.  Who  will  go 
there  and  become  angels  of  perdition  and  suffer  the  wrath  of 
an  offended  God?  Those  who  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost.— J. 
of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  144. 

The  eloquence  of  angels  never  can  convince  any  person  that 
God  lives,  and  makes  truth  the  habitation  of  His  throne, 
independent  of  that  eloquence  being  clothed  with  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost;  in  the  absence  of  this,  it  would  be  a  com- 
binat  on  of  useless  sounds. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  90. 


292  WHAT   BKIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

Embrace  a  doctrine  that  will  purge  sin  and  iniquity  from 
your  hearts,  and  sanctify  you  before  God,  and  you  are  right, 
no  matter  how  others  act,— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  78. 

Every  time  you  kick  "  Mormonism,"  you  kick  it  up  stairs: 
you  never  kick  it  down  stairs.  The  Lord  Almighty  so  orders 
it.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  145. 

If  you  want  to  see  the  principle  of  devilism  to  perfection, 
hunt  among  those  who  have  once  enjoyed  the  faith  of  the  holy 
gospel  and  then  forsaken  their  religion.  We  have  the  best 
.and  the  worst.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII,,  p.  145. 

Darkness  and  sin  were  permitted  to  come  on  this  earth. 
Man  partook  of  the  forbidden  fruit  in  accordance  with  a  plan 
devised  from  eternity,  that  mankind  might  be  brought  in 
contact  with  the  principles  and  powers  of  darkness,  that  they 
might  know  the  bitter  and  the  sweet,  the  good  and  the  evil, 
and  be  able  to  discern  between  light  and  darkness,  to  enable 
them  to  receive  light  continually. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p,  158. 

I  will  not  say,  as  do  many,  that  the  more  I  learu  the  more  I 
am  satisfied  that  I  know  nothing;  for  the  more  I  learn  the 
more  I  discern  an  eternity  of  knowledge  to  improve  upon. — J. 
of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  162. 

This  American  continent  will  be  Zion,  for  it  is  so  spoken  of 
by  the  prophets.  Jerusalem  will  be  rebuilt  and  will  be  the 
place  of  gathering,  and  the  tribe  of  Judah  will  gather  there ; 
but  this  continent  of  America  is  the  land  of  Zion. — J.  of  D., 
Vol.  V.,  p.  4. 

One- third  part  of  the  spirits  that  were  prepared  for  this 
earth  rebelled  against  Jesus  Christ,  and  were  cast  down  to 
the  earth,  and  they  have  been  opposed  to  him  from  that  day 
to  this,  with  Lucifer  at  their  heard.  He  is  their  great  General 
Lucifer,  the  Son  of  the  Morning,  He  was  once  a  brilliant 
and  influential  character  in  heaven,  and  we  will  know  more 
about  him  hereafter  .—J .  of  D.,  Vol.  V.,  p.  55. 


WHAT    BRIGHAM    YOUNG   SAID.  293 

It  is  the  man  who  works  hard,  who  sweats  over  the  rock, 
and  goes  to  the  canyons  for  lumber,  that  I  count  more  worthy 
of  good  food  and  dress  than  I  am. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  V.,  p.  99. 

Chastisements  are  grievous  when  they  are  received;  but  if 
they  are  received  in  patience,  they  will  work  out  salvation  for 
those  who  cheerfully  submit  to  them. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  V., 
p.  124. 

Mourning  for  the  righteous  dead  springs  from  the  ignor 
ance  and  weakness  that  are  planted  ^within  the  mortal  taber 
nacle,  the  organization  of  this  house  for  the  spirit  to  dwell  in. 
No  matter  what  pain  we  suffer,  no  matter  what  we  pass 
through,  we  cling  to  our  mother  earth,  and  dislike  to  have 
any  of  her  children  leave  us.  We  love  to  keep  together  the 
social  family  relation  that  we  bear  one  to  another,  and  do  not 
like  to  part  with  each  other;  but  could  we  have  knowledge 
and  see  into  eternity,  if  we  were  perfectly  free  from  the 
weakness,  blindness  and  lethargy  with  which  we  are  clothed 
in  the  flesh,  we  should  have  no  disposition  to  weep  or  mourn. 
— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  131. 

First  reform  in  your  moral  character  and  conduct  one 
towards  another,  so  that  every  man  and  woman  will  deal 
honestly  and  walk  uprightly  with  one  another,  and  extend  the 
arm  of  charity  and  benevolence  to  each  other,  as  necessity 
requires.  Be  moral  and  strictly  honest  in  every  point,  before 
you  ask  God  to  reform  your  spirit.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  61. 

If  we  could  see  our  heavenly  Father,  we  should  see  a  being 
similar  to  our  earthly  parent,  with  this  difference:  our  Father 
in  heaven  is  exalted  and  glorified.  He  has  received  His 
thrones,  His  principalities  and  powers,  and  He  sits  as  a  gov 
ernor,  as  a  monarch,  and  overrules  kingdoms,  thrones  and 
dominions  that  have  been  bequeathed  to  Him,  and  such  as  we 
anticipate  receiving.  While  He  was  in  the  flesh,  as  we  are, 
He  was  as  we  are. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  54. 


294  WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

When  we  have  done  with  the  flesh,  and  have  departed  to  the 
spirit  world,  you  will  find  that  we  are  independent  of  those 
evil  spirits.  But  while  you  are  in  the  flesh  you  will  suffer  by 
them,  and  cannot  control  them,  only  by  your  faith  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ  and  by  the  keys  of  the  eternal  priest 
hood.  When  the  spirit  is  unlocked  from  the  tabernacle  it  is 
as  free,  pure,  holy  and  independent  of  them  as  the  sun  is  of 
this  earth.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  IV,,  p.  134. 

The  spirit  of  every  man  and  woman  that  gets  into  the  celes 
tial  kingdom  must  overcome  the  flesh,  must  war  against  the 
flesh  until  the  seeds  of  sin  that  are  sown  in  the  flesh  are 
brought  into  subjection  to  the  law  of  Christ. — J.  of  D.,VoI. 
IV.,  p,  197. 

Natural  philosophy  is  the  plan  of  salvation,  and  the  plan  of 
salvation  is  natural  philosophy. — J.  of  D.  Vol.  IV.,  p.  203. 

There  is  no  spirit  but  what  was  pure  and  holy  when  it  came 
here  from  the  celestial  world.  There  is  no  spirit  among  the 
human  family  that  was  begotten  in  hell  ;  none  that  were  be 
gotten  by  angles,  or  by  any  inferior  being.  They  were  not 
produced  by  any  being  less  than  our  Father  in  heaven.  He  is 
the  Father  of  our  spirits,  and  if  we  could  know,  understand 
and  do  His  will,  every  soul  would  be  prepared  to  return  back 
into  His  presence.  And  when  they  get  there,  they  would  see 
that  they  had  formerly  lived  there  for  ages  ;  that  they  had 
previously  been  acquainted  with  every  nook  and  corner,  with 
the  palaces,  walks  and  gardens  ;  and  they  would  embrace 
their  Father,  and  He  would  embrace  them.— J.  of  D.,  Vol. 
IV.,  p.  268. 

The  kingdom  of  our  God  that  is  set  upon  the  earth,  does  not 
require  men  of  many  words  and  flaming  oratorical  talents,  to 
establish  truth  and  righteousness.  It  is  not  the  many  words 
that  accomplish  the  designs  of  our  Father  in  heaven;  with 
Him  it  is  the  acts  of  the  people  more  than  their  words.— J,  of 
D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  20. 


WHAT   BRIGHAM    YOUNG   SAID.  295 

We  are  placed  on  this  earth  to  prove  whether  we  are 
worthy  to  go  into  the  celestial  world,  the  terrestrial  or  the 
telestial,  or  to  hell.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  269. 

Serve  God  according  to  the  best  knowledge  you  have,  and 
lie  down  and  sleep  quietly  ;  and  when  the  devil  comes  along 
and  says,  "  You  are  not  a  very  good  Saint,  you  might  enjoy 
greater  blessings  and  more  of  the  power  of  God,  and  have  the 
vision  of  your  mind  opened,  if  you  would  live  up  to  your 
privileges,  tell  him  to  leave  ;  that  you  have  long  ago  forsaken 
his  ranks  and  enlisted  in  the  army  of  Jesus,  who  is  your  cap 
tain,  and  that  you  want  no  more  of  the  devil. — J.  of  D.,  Vol. 
IV.,  p.  270. 

The  spirit  of  truth  will  do  more  to  bring  persons  to  light 
and  knowledge  than  flowery  words. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  21. 

Many  people  are  unwilling  to  do  one  thing  for  themselves 
in  case  of  sickness,  but  ask  God  to  do  it  all. — J.  of  D.,  Vol. 
IV.,  p.  25. 

I  would  rather  be  chopped  to  pieces  at  night,  and  resur 
rected  in  the  morning  each  day  throughout  a  period  of  three 
score  years  and  ten,  than  be  deprived  of  speaking  freely,  or 
be  afraid  of  doing  so.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  364. 

A  man  never  can  be  a  polished  scoundrel,  until  he  can 
figure  in  polished  society.  It  proves  the  truth  of  the  saying, 
that  it  takes  all  the  revelations  of  God,  and  every  good  prin 
ciple  in  the  world  to  make  a  man  perfectly  ripe  for  hell. — J.  of 
D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  362. 

Let  the  past  experience  be  buried  in  the  land  of  forgetful- 
ness,  if  the  Lord  will ;  but  if  this  is  done  at  all,  it  will  be  by 
showing  kindness  towards  us  in  the  future.  If  they  wish  us 
to  forget  the  past,  let  them  cease  to  make  and  circulate  false 
hoods  about  us,  and  let  all  the  good  people  of  the  Govern 
ment  say, — "  Let  us  do  this  people  good  for  the  future,  and 
not  try  to  crush  them  down  all  the  day  long  by  continuing  to 
persecute  them." 


296  WHAT   BKIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

If  we  are  here  by  chance,  if  we  happened  to  slip  into  this 
world  from  nothing,  we  shall  soon  slip  out  of  this  world  to 
nothing,  hence  nothing  will  remain.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV., 
p.  60. 

The  devil  is  just  as  much  opposed  to  Jesus  now  as  he  was 
when  the  revolt  took  place  in  heaven.  And  as  the  devil 
increases  his  numbers  by  getting  the  people  to  be  wicked,  so 
Jesus  Christ  increases  His  numbers  and  strength  by  getting 
the  people  to  be  humble  and  righteous.  The  human  family 
are  going  to  the  polls  by  and  by,  and  they  wish  to  know 
which  party  is  going  to  carry  the  day.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV., 
p.  38. 

If  we  are  a  company  of  poor,  ignorant,  deluded  creatures 
why  do  they  not  show  us  a  better  example  ? — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I., 
p.  365. 

If  children  have  sinned  against  their  parents,  or  husbandg 
against  their  wives,  or  wives  against  their  husbands,  let  them 
confess  their  faults  one  to  another  and  forgive  each  other,  and 
there  let  the  confession  stop;  and  then  let  them  ask  pardon 
from  their  God.  Confess  your  sins  to  whoever  you  have 
sinned  against,  and  let  it  stop  there. 

If  you  have  committdd  a  sin  against  the  community,  con 
fess  to  them.  If  you  have  sinned  in  your  family,  confess 
there. 

gi Confess  your  sins,  iniquities  and  follies  where  that  confes 
sion  belongs,  and  learn  to  classify  your  actions. — J.  of  D.,  Vol. 
IV.,  p.  79. 

Nothingness  than  the  privilege  of  increasing  eternally,  in 
every  sense  of  the  word,  can  satisfy  the  immortal  spirit.  If 
the  endless  stream  of  knowledge  from  the  eternal  fountain 
could  all  be  drunk  in  by  organized  intelligence,  so  sure  im 
mortality  would  come  to  an  end,  and  all  eternity  be  thrown 
upon  the  retrograde  path. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  350. 


WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  297 

God  is  our  Father,  and  Jesus  Christ  is  our  elder  brother, 
and  both  are  our  everlasting  friends.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII., 
p.  193. 

The  only  true  believers  are  they  who  prove  their  belief  by 
their  obedience  to  the  requirements  I  of  the  gospel.— J,  of  D., 
Vol.  I.,  p.  234. 

A  flock  of  sheep  consisting  of  thousands  must  be  clean 
indeed  if  some  of  them  are  not  smutty. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I., 
p.  213. 

The  gospel  of  salvation  is  perfectly  calculated  to  cause 
division.  It  strikes  at  the  root  of  the  very  existence  of  man 
kind  in  their  wickedness,  evil  designs,  passions  and  wicked 
calculations.  There  is  no  evil  among  the  human  family,  but 
at  the  foundation  of  which  it  strikes  effectually,  and  comes  in 
contact  with  every  evil  passion  that  rises  in  the  heart  of  man. 
It  is  opposed  to  every  evil  practice  of  men,  and  consequently 
it  disturbs  them  in  the  wicked  courses  they  are  pursuing.— J. 
of  D.,  Vol.  I.,'p.  235. 

The  God  Mr.  Baptist  believes  in  ia  without  body,  parts 
or  passions.  The  God  that  his  "brother  Mormon"  believes  in 
is  described  in  the  Bible  as  being  a  personage  of  tabernacle, 
having  eyes  to  see,  for  he  that  made  the  eye  shall  he  not  see? 
Having  ears  to  hear,  for  his  ears  are  open  to  hear  the  prayers 
of  the  righteous.  He  has  limbs  that  He  can  walk,  for  the 
Lord  God  walked  in  the  garden  in  the  cool  of  the  day.  He 
conversed  with  His  children,  as  in  the  case  of  Moses  at  the 
fiery  bush,  and  with  Abraham  on  the  plains  of  Mamre.  He 
also  ate  and  drank  with  Abraham  and  others.  That  is,  the 
God  the  Mormons  believe  in,  but  their  very  religious  Chris 
tian  brethren  do  not  believe  in  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac 
and  Jacob,  which  is  the  God  the  Bible  sets  forth,  as  an  organ 
ized  corporeal  being. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  238. 
21 


298  WHAT   BKIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

It  is  a  mistaken  idea  to  suppose  that  others  can  prevent  me 
from  enjoying  the  light  of  God  in  my  soul ;  all  hell  cannot 
hinder  me  from  enjoying  Zion  in  my  own  heart,  if  my  indi 
vidual  will  yields  obedience  to  the  requirements  and  mandates 
of  my  heavenly  Master.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  311. 

Children  have  all  confidence  in  their  mothers;  and  if 
mothers  would  take  proper  pains,  they  can  instill  into  the 
hearts  of  their  children  what  they  please.  You  will,  no  doubt, 
recollect  reading,  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  of  two  thousand 
young  men,  who  were  brought  up  to  believe  that,  if  they  put 
their  whole  trust  in  God,  and  served  Him  no  power  would 
overcome  them.  You  also  recollect  reading  of  them  going  out 
to  fight,  and  so  bold  were  they,  and  so  mighty  their  faith,  that 
it  was  impossible  for  their  enemies  to  slay  them.  This  power 
and  faith  they  obtained  through  the  teachings  of  their 
mothers.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  67. 

That  moment  that  men  seek  to  build  up  themselves,  in  pre 
ference  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  seek  to  hoard  up  riches, 
while  the  widow  and  the  fatherless,  the  sick  and  afflicted 
around  them  are  in  poverty  and  want,  it  proves  that  their 
hearts  are  weaned  from  their  God.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  273. 

It  is  as  much  as  we  can  do  to  keep  the  Christians  of  the 
nineteenth  century  from  cutting  our  throats  because  we  differ 
from  them  in  our  religious  belief.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  165. 

If  I  could  net  master  my  mouth,  I  would  my  knees,  and 
make  them  bend  until  my  mouth  would  speak. — J.  of  D., 
Vol.  VII.,  p.  164, 

All  who  live  according  to  the  best  principles  in  their  pos 
session,  or  that  they  can  understand,  will  receive  peace,  glory, 
comfort,  joy,  and  a  crown  that  will  be  far  beyond  what  they 
are  anticipating.  They  will  not  be  lost. — J.-of  D.,  Vol.  VII., 
p.  192. 


WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  299 

I  will  not  ask  any  person  to  embrace  anything  that  is  not  in 
the  New  Testament  until  they  have  asked  God  if  it  is  true  or 
untrue,  who  will  satisfy  them  if  they  ask  in  faith  nothing 
doubting.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  244. 

Do  not  seek  for  that  which  you  cannot  magnify,  but  prac 
tice  upon  that  which  you  have  in  your  possession. — J.  of  D., 
Vol.  VI[.,  p.  239. 

It  would  be  as  easy  for  a  gnat  to  trace  the  history  of  man 
back  to  his  origin  as  for  man  to  fathom  the  first  cause  of  all 
things,  lift  the  veil  of  eternity,  and  reveal  the  mysteries  that 
have  been  sought  after  by  philosophers  from  the  beginning. 
What,  then,  should  be  the  calling  and  duty  of  the  children  of 
men?  Instead  of  inquiring  after  the  origin  of  the  Gods— in 
stead  of  trying  to  explore  the  depths  of  eternities  that  have 
been,  that  are,  and  that  will  be— instead  of  endeavoring  to 
discover  the  boundaries  of  boundless  space,  let  them  seek  to 
know  the  object  of  their  present  existence,  and  how  to  apply, 
in  the  most  profitable  manner  for  their  mutual  good  and  sal 
vation,  the  intelligence  they  possess. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII., 
p.  284. 

The  being  whom  we  call  Father  was  the  father  of  the  spirit 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  He  was  also  His  father  pertain 
ing  to  the  flesh.  Infidels  and  Christians,  make  all  you  can  of 
this  statement.  The  Bible,  which  all  Christians  profess  to 
believe,  reveals  that  fact,  and  it  reveals  the  truth  upon  that 
point,  and  I  am  a  witness  of  its  truth.  The  apostles  who  were 
personally  acquainted  with  Jesus  Christ  did  know  and  under 
stand  what  they  wrote,  and  they  wrote  the  truth. — J.  of  D., 
Vol.  VII.,  p.  286. 

When  the  spirit  leaves  the  body  it  goes  into  the  spirit  world, 
where  the  spirits  of  men  are  classified  according  to  their  own 
wills  or  pleasure,  as  men  are  here,  only  they  are  in  a  more 
pure  and  refined  state  of  existence. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII., 
p  288. 


300  WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

Salvation  is  an  individual  operation.  I  am  the  only  person 
that  can  possibly  save  myself.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  312. 

There  is  not  a  truth  on  earth  or  in  heaven  that  is  not  em 
braced  in  Mormonism. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  244. 

I  am  here  to  testify  to  hundreds  of  instances  of  men,  women 
and  children  being  healed  by  the  power  of  God  through  the 
laying  on  of  hands :  and  many  I  have  seen  raised  from  the 
gates  of  death,  and  brought  back  from  the  verge  of  eternity ; 
and  some  whose  spirits  had  actually  left  their  bodies,  returned 
again.  I  testify  that  I  have  seen  the  sick  healed  by  the  laying 
on  of  hands,  according  to  the  promise  of  the  Savior. — J.  of  D., 
Vol.  I.,  p.  240. 

There  never  was  a  time  when  there  were  not  Gods  and 
worlds,  and  when  men  were  not  passing  through  the  same 
ordeals  that  we  are  now  passing  through.  That  course  has 
been  from  all  eternity  and  it  is  and  will  be  to  all  eternity. — J. 
of  D  ,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  333. 

When  you  tell  me  that  Father  Adam  was  made  as  we  make 
adobies,  from  the  earth,  you  tell  me  what  I  deem  an  idle 
tale.  When  you  tell  m«  that  the  beasts  of  the  field  were  pro  - 
duced  in  that  manner,  you  are  speaking  idle  words,  devoid  of 
meaning.  There  is  no  such  thing  in  all  the  eternities  where 
the  Gods  dwell ;  mankind  are  here  because  they  are  the  off 
spring  of  parents  who  were  first  brought  here  from  another 
planet,  and  power  was  given  them  to  propagate  their  species, 
and  they  were  commanded  to  multiply  and  replenish  the 
earth.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  285. 

We  will  round  up  our  shoulders  and  bear  up  the  ponderous 
weight,  carry  the  gospel  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth, 
gather  Israel,  redeem  Zion  and  continue  our  operations  until 
we  bind  Satan,  and  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  become  the 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  His  Christ,  and  no  power  can  hin 
der  it.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  189. 


WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  301 

The  "  Mormon  "  Elders  will  tell  you  that  all  people  must 
receive  this  gospel— the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  be  bap 
tized  for  the  remission  of  sins,  or  they  cannot  be  saved.  Let 
me  explain  this  to  you.  They  cannot  go  where  God  and 
Christ  dwell,  for  that  is  a  kingdom  of  itself— the  celestial 
kingdom.  Jesus  said,  "  In  my  Father's  house  are  many 
mansions,"  or  kingdoms.  They  will  come  forth  in  the  first, 
second  or  some  other  resurrection,  if  they  have  not  been 
guilty  of  the  particular  sins  I  have  just  mentioned;  and  they 
will  enjoy  a  kingdom  and  a  glory  greater  than  they  had  ever 
anticipated.  When  we  talk  about  people's  being  damned,  I 
would  like  to  have  all  understand  that  we  do  not  use  the  term 
"  damnation"  in  the  sense  that  it  is  used  by  the  sectarian 
world.  Universal,  salvation  or  redemption  is  the  doctrine 
of  the  Bible;  but  the  people  do  not  know  how  or  where  to 
discriminate  between  truth  and  error.  All  those  who  have 
done  according  to  the  best  of  their  knowledge,  whether  they 
are  Christians,  Pagans,  Jews,  Mohammedans,  or  any  other 
class  of  men  that  have  ever  lived  upon  the  earth,  that  have 
dealt  honestly  and  justly  with  their  fellow  beings,  walked 
uprightly  before  each  other,  loved  mercy,  tried  to  put  down 
iniquity,  and  done  as  far  right  as  they  knew  how,  according 
to  the  laws  they  lived  under,  no  matter  what  the  laws  were, 
will  share  in  a  resurrection  that  will  be  glorious  far  beyond 
the  conception  of  mortals.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  288. 

Do  you  not  know  that  the  possession  of  your  property  is  like 
a  shadow,  or  the  dew  of  the  morning  before  the  noonday  sun, 
that  you  cannot  have  any  assurance  of  its  control  for  a  single 
moment?  It  is  the  unseen  hand  of  Providence  that  controls 
it.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  I.,  p.  114. 

No  person  can  be  a  saint,  unless  he  receives  the  holy  gospel, 
for  the  purity,  justice,  holiness,  and  eternal  duration  of  it. — 
J.  ofD.  Vol.  I.,  p.  114. 


302  WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

I  will  do  the  work  the  Lord  has  appointed  unto  me.  You 
do  the  same  and  fear  not,  for  the  Lord  manages  the  helm  of 
the  ship  of  Zion  ;  and  on  any  other  ship  I  do  not  wish  to  be. 
— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  189. 

How  often  to  all  human  appearance,  has  this  kingdom 
been  blotted  out  from  the  earth,  but  the  Lord  has  put  His 
hand  over  the  people,  and  it  has  passed  through  and  come  out 
two,  three  and  four  times  larger  than  before.  Our  enemies 
have  kicked  us,  and  cuffed  us,  and  driven  us  from  pillar  to 
post,  and  we  have  multiplied  and  increased  the  more,  until 
we  have  become  what  we  are  this  day.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I., 
p.  191. 

The  devil  has  put  the  whole  world  on  the  watch  against  us. 
It  is  impossible  for  us  to  make  the  least  move  without  excit 
ing,  if  not  all  the  world,  at  least  a  considerable  portion  of  it. 
They  are  excited  at  what  we  do,  and  strange  to  relate,  they 
are  no  less  excited  at  what  we  do  not  do. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I., 
p.  189. 

Do  you  suppose  that  this  people  will  ever  see  the  day  that 
they  will  rest  in  perfect  security,  in  hopes  of  becoming  like 
another  people,  nation,  state,  kingdom  or  society  ?  They 
never  will.  Christ  and  Satan  never  can  be  friends.  Light 
and  darkness  will  always  remain  opposites. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I., 
p.  188. 

When  evil  is  present  with  us,  we  must  overcome  it,  or  be 
overcome  by  it.  When  the  devil  is  in  our  hearts,  tempting  us 
to  do  that  which  is  wrong,  we  must  resist  him,  or  be  led  cap 
tive  by  him.— J.  of  D.,  Vol,  I.,  p.  92. 

The  speculation  I  am  after,  is  to  exchange  this  world,  which, 
in  its  present  state,  passes  away,  for  a  world  that  is  eternal 
and  unchangeable,  for  a  glorified  world  filled  with  eternal 
riches,  for  the  world  that  is  made  an  inheritance  for  the  Gods 
of  eternity.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I. ,  p.  327. 


WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  303 

Do  the  righteous  of  this  people  cause  persecution  to  come 
upon  themselves?  No,  Do  the  principles  of  the  gospel 
create  prejudice  and  persecution  against  them  ?  No.  But  it 
is  the  disposition  of  the  wicked  to  oppose  the  principles  of 
truth  and  righteousness  which  causes  it. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I. 
p.  186. 

To  saint  and  sinner,  believer  and  unbeliever,  I  wish  here  to 
offer  one  word  of  advice  and  counsel  by  revealing  the  mys 
tery  that  abides  with  this  people  called  Latter-day  Saints  ;  it 
is  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  that  leads  them  ;  it  is  the 
Spirit  of  the  Almighty  that  binds  them  together  ;  it  is  the  in 
fluence  of  the  Holy  Ghost  that  makes  them  love  each  other  like 
little  children  ;  it  is  the  Spirit  of  Jesus  Christ  that  makes  them 
willing  to  lay  down  their  lives  for  the  cause  of  truth,  and  it 
was  that  same  Spirit  that  caused  Joseph,  our  martyred  prophet 
to  lay  down  his  life  for  the  testimony  of  what  the  Lord  re 
vealed  to  him,— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  145. 

I  have  nothing  to  fear  in  all  the  persecutions  or  hardships 
I  may  pass  through  in  connection  with  this  people,  but  the 
one  thing,  and  that  is  to  stray  from  the  religion  I  have  em 
braced  and  be  forsaken  by  my  God.  If  you  or  I  should  see 
that  day,  we  shall  see  at  once  that  the  world  will  love  its  own ; 
and  affliction,  persecution,  death,  fire  and  the  sword  will  cease 
to  follow  us.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  144. 

Money  is  not  real  capital,  it  bears  the  title  only.  True  cap 
ital  is  labor  and  is  confined  to  the  laboring  classes.  They  only 
possess  it.  It  is  the  bone,  sinew,  nerve  and  muscle  of  man 
that  subdue  the  earth,  make  it  yield  its  strength  and  admin 
ister  to  his  varied  wants.  This  power  tears  down  mountains 
and  fills  up  valleys,  builds  cities  and  temples,  and  paves  the 
streets.  In  short  what  is  there  that  yields  shelter  and  com 
fort  to  civilized  man  that  is  not  produced  by  the  strength  of 
his  arm  making  the  elements  bend  to  his  will. — J.  of  D.,  Vol. 
I.,  p.  254. 


304  WHAT    BitlGHAM    YOUNG    SAID. 

Though  the  enemy  had  power  to  kill  our  prophet,  that  is, 
kill  his  body,  did  he  not  accomplish  all  that  was  in  his  heart 
to  accomplish  in  his  day  ?  He  did  to  my  certain  knowledge, 
and  I  have  many  witnesses  here  that  heard  him  declare  that 
he  had  done  everything  he  could  do — he  had  revealed  every 
thing  that  could  be  revealed  at  present,  he  had  prepared  the 
way  for  the  people  to  walk  in,  and  no  man  or  woman  should 
be  deprived  of  going  into  the  presence  of  the  Father  and  the 
Son  and  enjoying  an  eternal  exaltation  if  they  would  walk  in 
the  path  he  had  pointed  out. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  132. 

So  long  as  you  are  able  to  walk  and  attend  to  your  busi 
ness,  it  is  folly  to  say  that  you  need  ardent  spirits  to  keep  you 
alive.  The  constitution  that  a  person  has  should  be  nourished 
and  cherished  ;  and  whenever  we  take  anything  into  the  sys 
tem  to  force  and  stimulate  it  beyond  its  natural  capacity,  it 
shortens  life.  I  am  physician  enough  to  know  that.  When 
you  are  tired  and  think  you  need  a  little  spirituous  liquor, 
take  some  bread  and  butter,  or  bread  and  milk,  and 
lie  down  and  rest.  Do  not  labor  so  hard  as  to  deem  it 
requisite  to  get  half  drunk  in  order  to  keep  up  your  spirits, 
If  you  will  follow  this  counsel,  you  will  be  full  of  life  and 
health,  and  will  increase  your  intelligence,  your  joy  and  com 
fort.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  337. 

All  I  desire  to  live  for  is  to  see  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
acknowledge  God,  bow  down  to  Him,  and  confess  His  supre 
macy,  and  His  righteous  covenant.  To  Him  let  every  knee 
bow,  and  every  tongue  confess,  and  let  all  creation  say  Amen 
to  His  wise  providences.  Let  every  person  declare  His 
allegiance  to  God,  and  then  live  to  it,  saying,  "  As  for  me  and 
my  house  we  will  serve  the  Lord.  As  for  me,  and  all  I  have, 
it  is  the  Lord's,  and  shall  be  dedicated  to  Him  all  my  days." 
If  this  can  be  done,  happiness  is  here,  angels  are  here,  God  is 
here  and  we  are  wrapped  in  the  visions  of  eternity.— J.  of  D., 
Vol.  I.,  p.  94. 


WHAT   BKIGHAM    YOUNG    SAID.  305 

The  principle  opposite  to  that  of  eternal  increase  from  the 
beginning,  leads  down  to  hell  ;  the  person  decreases,  loses  his 
knowledge,  tact,  talent  and  ultimately,  in  a  short  period  of 
time  is  lost ;  he  returns  to  his  mother  earth,  his  name  is  for 
gotten.  But  where,  O  !  where  is  his  spirit  ?  I  will  not  now 
take  the  time  to  follow  his  destiny  ;  but  here  strong  language 
could  be  used,  for  when  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  shall  be  re 
vealed  after  the  termination  of  the  thousand  years'  rest,  He 
will  summon  the  armies  of  heaven  for  the  conflict,  He  will 
come  forth  in  flaming  fire,  He  will  descend  to  execute  the 
mandates  of  an  incensed  God,  and  amid  the  thunderings  of 
the  wrath  of  Omnipotence,  roll  up  the  heavens  as  a  scroll  and 
destroy  death  and  him  that  has  the  power  of  it.  The  rebel 
lious  will  be  thrown  back  into  their  native  element,  there  to 
remain  myriads  of  years  before  their  dust  will  again  be  re 
vived,  before  they  will  be  reorganized.  Some  might  argue 
that  this  principle  would  lead  to  the  reorganization  of  Satan, 
and  all  the  devils.  I  say  nothing  about  this  only  what  the 
Lord  says,  that  when  "  He  comes  He  will  destroy  death  and 
him  that  has  the  power  of  it."  It  cannot  be  annihilated;  you 
cannot  annihilate  matter.  If  you  could  it  would  prove  there 
was  empty  space.  If  philosophers  could  annihilate  the  least 
conceivable  amount  of  matter,  they  could  then  prove  there 
was  the  minutest  vacuum,  or  empty  space  but  there  is  not 
even  that  much,  and  it  is  beyond  the  power  of  man  to  prove 
that  there  is  any.— J  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  118. 

Because  of  the  weakness  of  human  nature,  it  must  crumble 
to  the  dust.  But  in  all  the  revolutions  and  changes  in  the 
existence  of  men,  in  the  eternal  world  which  they  inhabit, 
and  in  the  knowledge  they  have  obtained  as  people  on  the 
earth,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  principle,  power,  wisdom, 
knowledge,  life,  position  or  anything  that  can  be  imagined, 
that  remains  stationary — they  must  increase  or  decrease. — 
J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  350. 


306  WHAT   BKIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

Men  should  act  upon  the  principle  of  righteousness  because 
it  is  right,  and  is  a  principle  which  they  love  to  cherish  and 
see  practiced  by  all  men.  They  should  love  mercy  because 
of  its  benevolence,  charity,  love,  clemency  and  of  all  ol  its 
lovely  attributes,  and  be  inspired  thereby  to  deal  justly,  fairly, 
honorably,  meting  out  to  others  their  just  deservings. — J.  oj 
D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  119. 

Practical  religion  is  what  we  all  need  to  prepare  us  to  en 
joy  that  which  we  have  in  our  anticipations— that  which  w« 
hold  in  our  faith.  Merely  the  theory  of  any  religion  does 
people  but  little  good.  This  is  the  great  failing  of  Bible 
Christians,  as  they  are  called.  They  have  the  theory  of  the 
religion  of  which  the  Bible  testifies,  but  the  practical  part 
they  spurn  from  them. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  341. 

All  those  who  wish  to  possess  true  riches,  desire  the  riches 
that  will  endure.  Then  look  at  the  subject  of  salvation 
where  you  will  find  true  riches.  They  are  to  be  found  in  the 
principles  of  the  gospel  of  salvation,  and  are  not  to  be  found 
anywhere  else.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p,  269. 

Suppose  we  say  there  was  once  a  beginning  to  all  things, 
then  we  must  conclude  there  will  undoubtedly  be  an  end. 
Can  eternity  be  circumscribed  ?  If  it  can,  there  is  an  end  of 
all  wisdom,  knowledge,  power  and  glory — all  will  sink  into 
eternal  annihilation.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  353. 

Which  would  produce  the  greatest  good  to  man,  to  give  him 
his  agency  and  draw  a  vail  over  him,  or  to  give  him  certain 
blessings  and  privileges,  let  him  live  in  a  certain  degree  of 
light,  and  enjoy  a  certain  glory,  and  take  his  agency  from  him, 
compelling  him  to  remain  in  that  position,  without  any  possi 
ble  chance  of  progress  ?  I  say  the  greatest  good  that  could  be 
produced  by  the  all-wise  Conductor  of  the  universe  to  His 
creature,  man,  was  to  do  just  as  He  has  done. — J.  of  D.,  Vol. 
I.,  p.  351. 


WHAT   BRIGHAM    YOUNG   SAID.  307 

The  Lord  does  not  jthank  you  for  your  alms,  long  prayers, 
sanctimonious  speeches  and  long  faces,  if  you  refuse  to  extend 
the  hand  of  benevolence  and  charity  to  your  fellow  creatures, 
and  lift  them  up,  and  encourage  and  strengthen  the  feeble, 
while  they  are  contending  against  the  current  of  mortal  ills. — 
J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  245. 

The  Holy  Ghost  takes  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and 
shows  it  to  the  disciples.  It  shows  them  things  past,  present 
and  to  come.  It  opens  the  vision  of  the  mind,  unlocks  the 
treasures  of  wisdom,  and  they  begin  to  understand  the  things 
of  God  ;  their  minds  are  exalted  on  high  ;  their  conceptions 
of  God  and  His  creations  are  dignified,  and  "Hallelujah  to 
God  and  the  Lamb  in  the  highest,"  is  the  constant  language 
of  their  hearts.  They  comprehend  themselves  and  the  great 
object  of  their  existence.  They  also  comprehend  the  designs 
of  the  wicked  ones,  and  the  designs  of  those  who  serve  him; 
they  comprehend  the  designs  of  the  Almighty  in  forming  the 
earth  and  mankind  upon  it,  and  the  ultimate  purpose  of  all 
His  creations.  It  leads  them  to  drink  at  the  fountain  of  eter 
nal  wisdom,  justice  and  truth  ;  they  grow  in  grace  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  Christ  until  they  see 
as  they  are  seen,  and  know  as  they  are  known. — J.  of  D.,  Vol. 
I.,  p.  241. 

The  character  of  a  person  is  formed  through  life,  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent,  by  the  teachings  of  the  mother.  The 
traits  of  early  impressions  that  she  gives  the  child,  will  be 
characteristic  points  in  his  character  through  every  avenue  of 
his  mortal  existence. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  67. 

It  is  necessary  that  we  should  be  tried,  tempted  and  buffeted 
to  make  us  feel  the  weakness  of  this  mortal  flesh. — J.  of  D., 
Vol.  I.,  p.  359. 

Directly  behind  a  frowning  Providence  oftentimes  are  con 
cealed  the  greatest  blessings  that  mankind  can  desire. — J.  of 
D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  198. 


308  WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SIAD. 

I  am  at  the  defiance  of  the  rulers  of  the  greatest  nation  on 
the  earth,  with  the  United  States  all  put  together,  to  produce 
a  more  loyal  people  than  the  Latter-day  Saints.— J.  of  D., 
Vol.  1.,  p.  361. 

All  there  is  of  any  worth  or  value  in  the  world  is  incorpor 
ated  in  our  glorious  religion,  and  designed  to  exalt  the  minds 
of  the  children  of  men  to  a  permanent,  celestial  and  eternal 
station.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  341. 

I  may  have  thousands  of  wealth  locked  up  today,  and  hold 
checks  for  immense  sums  on  the  best  banking  institutions  in 
the  world,  but  have  I  any  surety  that  I  shall  be  worth  a  cent 
tomorrow  morning  ?  Not  the  least.  The  Lord  Almighty  can 
send  fire  and  destruction  when  He  pleases,  destroying  towns 
and  swallowing  up  cities  in  the  bellowing  earthquake.  He 
can  set  up  kingdoms  and  make  communities  wealthy,  and 
bring  them  to  poverty  at  His  pleasure.  When  He  pleases, 
He  can  give  them  wealth,  comfort  and  ease,  and  on  the  other 
hand  torment  them  with  poverty,  distress  and  sore  afflictions. 
Who  can  realize  this?  All  the  world  ought,  and  especially 
the  Saints.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  L,  p.  340. 

The  Lord  Almighty  can  do  His  own  work  and  no  power  of 
man  can  stay  the  potency  of  His  wonder-working  hand.  Men 
may  presume  to  dictate  to  the  Lord  ;  they  come  to  naught, 
but  His  work  moves  steadily  forward.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I., 
p.  198. 

When  I  cannot  feed  myself  through  the  means  God  has 
placed  in  my  power,  it  is  then  time  enough  for  Him  to  exercise 
His  providence  in  an  unusual  manner  to  administer  to  my 
wants.  But  while  we  can  help  ourselves,  it  is  our  duty  to  do 
so.  If  a  saint  of  God  be  locked  up  in  prison,  by  his  enemies, 
to  starve  to  death,  it  is  then  time  enough  for  God  to  interpose, 
and  feed  him.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  108. 


WHAT    BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  309 

It  has  been,  and  is  now,  believed  by  numerous  individuals, 
that  the  brute  creation,  by  increase  in  knowledge  and  wisdom, 
change  their  physical  or  bodily  organization,  through  numer 
ous  states  of  existence,  so  that  the  minutest  insect,  in  lapse  of 
time,  can  take  to  itself  the  human  form,  and  visa  versa.  This 
is  one  of  the  most  inconsistent  ideas  that  could  be  possibly  en 
tertained  in  the  mind  of  man;  it  is  called  the  transmigration 
of  souls.  It  is  enough  for  me  to  know  that  mankind  are  made 
to  improve  themselves.  All  creation,  visible  and  invisible,  is 
the  workmanship  of  our  God,  the  Supreme  Architect  and 
Ruler  of  the  whole,  who  organized  the  world,  and  created 
e  ery  living  thing  upon  it,  to  act  in  its  sphere  and  order.  To 
this  end  has  He  ordained  all  things  to  increase  and  multiply. 
The  Lord  God  Almighty  has  decreed  this  principle  to  be  the 
great  governing  law  of  existence,  and  for  that  purpose  are 
we  formed.  Furthermore,  if  man  can  understand  and  receive 
it,  mankind  are  organized  to  receive  intelligence  until  they 
become  perfect  in  the  sphere  they  are  appointed  to  fill,  which 
is  far  ahead  of  us  at  present.  When  we  use  the  term  perfec 
tion,  it  applies  to  man  in  his  present  condition,  as  well  as  to 
heavenly  beings.  We  are  now,  or  may  be,  as  perfect  in  our 
sphere  as  God  and  angels  are  in  theirs,  but  the  greatest  intel 
ligence  in  existence  can  continually  ascend  to  greater  heights 
of  perfection.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  92. 

We  read  in  the  Bible,  that  there  is  one  glory  of  the  sun, 
another  glory  of  the  moon,  and  another  glory  of  the  stars.  In 
the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants  these  glories  are  called 
telestial,  terrestrial,  and  celestial,  which  is  the  highest.  These 
are  worlds,  different  departments,  or  mansions,  in  our  Father's 
house.  New  those  men,  or  those  women,  who  know  no  more 
about  the  power  of  God,  and  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
than  to  be  led  entirely  by  another  person,  suspending  their 
own  understanding,  and  pinning  their  faith  upon  another's 
sleeve,  will  never  be  capable  of  entering  into  the  celestial 


310  WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

glory,  to  be  crowned  as  they  anticipate ;  they  will  never  be 
capable  of  becoming  Gods.  They  cannot  rule  themselves,  to 
say  nothing  of  ruling  others,  but  they  must  be  dictated  to  in 
every  trifle,  like  a  child.  They  cannot  control  themselves  in 
the  least,  but  James,  Peter,  or  somebody  else  must  control 
them.  They  never  can  become  Gods,  nor  be  crowned  as  rulers 
with  glory,  immortality,  and  eternal  lives.  They  never  can 
hold  sceptres  of  glory,  majesty,  and  power  in  the  celestial 
kingdom.  Who  will?  Those  who  are  valient  and  inspired 
with  the  true  independence  of  heaven,  who  will  go  forth  boldly 
in  the  service  of  their  God,  leaving  others  to  do  as  they  please, 
determined  to  do  right,  though  all  mankind  besides  should 
take  the  opposite  course.  Will  this  apply  to  any  of  you? 
Your  own  hearts  can  answer. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  312. 

Suppose  the  devil  does  tempt  you,  must  you  of  necessity 
enter  into  partnership  again  with  him,  open  your  doors,  and 
bid  him  welcome  to  your  house,  and  tell  him  to  reign  there? 
Why  do  you  not  reflect,  and  tell  master  devil,  with  all  his  as 
sociates  and  imps,  to  be  gone,  feeling  you  have  served  him  long 
enough.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p,  323. 

If  true  principles  are  revealed  from  heaven  to  men,  and  if 
there  are  angels,  and  there  is  a  possibility  of  their  communi 
cating  to  the  human  family,  always  look  for  an  opposite 
power,  an  evil  power,  to  give  manifestations  also ;  look  out  for 
the  counterfeit.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII,,  p.  240. 

When  death  is  passed,  the  power  of  Satan  has  no  more 
influence  over  a  faithful  individual ;  that  spirit  is  free,  and  can 
command  the  power  of  Satan.  The  penalty  demanded  by  the 
fall  has  been  fully  paid ;  all  is  accomplished  pertaining  to  it, 
when  the  tabernacle  of  a  faithful  person  is  returned  to  earth. 
All  that  was  lost  is  passed  away,  and  that  person  will  again 
receive  his  body.  When  he  is  in  the  spirit  world,  he  is  free 
from  those  contaminating  and  condemning  influences  of  Satan 
that  we  are  now  subject  to.  Here  our  bodies  are  subject  to 


WHAT    BKIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  311 

being  killed  by  our  enemies — our  names  to  being  cast  out 
as  evil.  We  are  prosecuted,  hated,  not  beloved;  though  I 
presume  that  we  are  as  much  beloved  here  as  the  spirits  of  the 
saints  are  in  the  spirit  world  by  those  spirits  who  hate  right 
eousness.  It  is  the  same  warfare,  but  we  will  have  power 
over  them.  Those  who  have  passed  through  the  vail  have 
power  over  the  evil  spirits  to  command,  and  they  must  obey. — 
J.  ol  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  240. 

Oppression,  persecution,  afflictions,  and  other  trials  and 
privations  are  necessary  as  a  test  to  all  professing  to  be  Saints, 
that  they  may  have  an  opportunity  to  witness  the  workings  of 
the  power  which  is  opposed  to  truth  and  holiness. — J.  of  D. , 
Vol.  VII.,  p.  242. 

Let  the  spirit  that  comes  from  the  eternal  world,  which  at 
the  outset  is  pure  and  holy,  with  the  influence  God  gives  to  it, 
master  all  the  passions  of  the  body,  and  bring  it  under  sub 
jection  to  the  will  of  Christ.  That  course  makes  us  Saints. — 
J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  243. 

Whether  a  truth  be  found  with  professed  infidels,  or  with 
Universalists,  or  the  Church  of  Rome,  or  the  Methodists,  the 
Church  of  England,  the  Presbyterians,  the  Baptists,  the 
Quakers,  the  Shakers,  or  any  other  of  the  various  and  numer 
ous  different  sects  and  parties,  all  of  whom  have  more  or  less 
truth,  it  is  the  business  of  the  Elders  of  this  Church  (Jesus, 
their  elder  brother,  being  at  their  head,)  to  gather  up  all  the 
truths  in  the  world  pertaining  to  life  and  salvation,  to  the 
gospel  we  preach,  to  mechanism  of  every  kind,  to  the  sciences, 
and  to  philosophy,  wherever  it  may  be  found  in  every  nation, 
kindred,  tongue,  and  people,  and  bring  it  to  Zion.  The  people 
upon  this  earth  have  a  great  many  errors,  and  they  have  also 
a  great  many  truths.  This  statement  is  not  only  true  of  the 
nations  termed  civilized— those  who  profess  to  worship  the 
true  God,  but  is  equally  applicable  to  pagans  of  all  countries, 
for  in  their  religious  rites  and  ceremonies  may  be  found  a 


312  WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

great  many  truths  which  we  will  also  gather  home  to  Zion. 
All  truth  is  for  the  salvation  of  the  children  of  men — for  their 
benefit  and  learning — for  their  furtherance  in  the  principles  of 
divine  knowledge.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  283. 

The  Latter-day  Saints  understand  the  Bible  as  it  reads,  but 
the  generality  of  modern  Christians  disagree  with  us,  and  say 
it  needs  interpreting.  They  cannot  believe  our  Lord  means 
what  He  says  in  the  16th  chapter  of  Mark,  when  He  tells  His 
Apostles  to  "go  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature.  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be 
saved ;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned.  And  these 
signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe,"  etc.  "  Now,"  say  they, 
"we  cannot  believe  that  as  it  is  written,  but  we  have  a  very 
pretty  interpretation  which  suits  us  much  better  than  the 
plain  text.  And  furthermore  we  have  a  sweeping  argument 
that  will  destroy  all  your  system  from  beginning  to  end,  and 
prove  there  is  to  be  no  more  revelation."  Let  us  look  at  the 
passage  here  referred  to.  John,  while  upon  the  Isle  of  Patmos, 
had  a  revelation  which,  he  wrote,  and  he  concluded  the  same 
by  saying,  "  For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the 
words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  if  any  man  shall  add  unto 
these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written 
in  this  book;  and  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words 
of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  His  part  out 
of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  from  the 
things  which  are  written  in  this  book."  When  this  book,  the 
Bible,  was  compiled,  it  was  selected  by  the  council  of  Carthage 
from  a  pile  of  books  more  than  this  pulpit  could  hold,  which 
has  been  printed,  and  bound  in  almost  all  shapes  and  sizes, 
and  called  the  Bible.  John's  revelation  was  one  of  the  many 
books  destined  by  that  council  to  form  the  Bible.  And  the 
saying  which  we  have  quoted,  and  which  constitutes  the 
sweeping  argument  of  modern  Christians  against  new  revela 
tion,  only  alludes  to  this  particular  book,  which  was  to  be 


WHAT    BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  313 

kept  sacred,  as  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  John,  and  not  to  the 
whole  Bible;  nor  does  it  prohibit  the  Saints  in  his  day,  or  the 
Saints  in  any  future  time,  from  getting  new  revelation  for 
themselves.  That  is  not  all ;  if  we  turn  to  the  writings  of 
Moses,  we  find  the  same  sentiment,  and  almost  the  same  lan 
guage  used.  Moses  says,  "  Ye  shall  not  add  unto  the  word 
which  I  command  you,  neither  shall  ye  diminish  ought  from 
it,  that  ye  may  keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord  your 
God  which  I  command  you."  So  if  such  quotations  are  given 
with  the  intent  to  shut  the  heavens,  and  put  an  end  to  all  new 
revelation,  then  the  rev»lations  given  to  prophets  who  arose 
after  Moses,  and  the  revelations  given  to  Jesus  Christ  and  His 
Apostles,  including  John  and  his  revelation  on  the  Isle  of 
Patmos,  all  amount  to  nothing,  and  are  not  worthy  of  our 
notice.  This  "sweeping  argument,"  when  it  is  examined, 
sweeps  away  rather  too  mueh;  besides,  John's  gospel  and  his 
epistle  to  his  bretheren  were  written  after  he  wrote  his  revela 
tion  on  the  Isle  of  Patmos;  consequently  he  would  destroy 
his  own  system;  but  it  sets  forth  the  ignorance  and  short 
sightedness  of  those  who  have  not  the  testimony  of  Jesus, 
which  is  the  spirit  of  prophecy.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  I.,  p.  242. 

Let  us  dedicate  ourselves,  our  families,  our  substance,  our 
time,  our  talents,  and  everything  we  have  upon  the  faee  of  this 
world,  with  all  that  will  hereafter  be  entrusted  to  us,  to  the 
Lord  our  God ;  let  the  whole  be  devoted  to  the  building  up  of 
His  kingdom  upon  the  earth.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  I.,  p.  200. 

Teach  your  families  how  to  control  themselves ;  teach  them 
good  and  wholesome  doctrine,  and  Ipractice  the  same  in  your 
own  lives.  This  is  the  place  for  you  to  become  polished  shafts 
in  the  quiver  of  the  Almighty.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  I.,  p.  47. 

When  a  man  is  capable  of  correcting  you,  and  of  giving  you 
light,  and  true  doctrine,  do  not  get  up  an  altercation,  but  sub 
mit  to  be  taught  like  little  children,  and  strive  with  all  your 
might  to  understand.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  I.,  p.  47. 


314  WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

We  believe  the  New  Testament,  and  consequenly,  to  be  con 
sistent,  we  must  believe  in  new  revelation,  visions,  angels,  in 
all  the  gilts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  all  the  promises  contained 
in  these  books,  and  believe  it  about  as  it  reads. — J.  of  D.  Vol. 
L,  p.  242.1 

The  Millennium  consists  in  this — every  heart  in  the  Church 
and  kingdom  of  Qod  being  united  in  one;  the  kingdom  in 
creasing  to  the  overcoming  of  everything  opposed  to  the 
economy  of  heaven,  and  Satan  being  bound,  and  having  a  seal 
set  upon  him.  All  things  else  will  be  as  they  are  now,  we  shall 
eat,  drink,  and  wear  clothing.  Let  the  people  be  holy,  and 
the  earth  under  their  feet  will  be  holy.  Let  the  people  be  holy 
and  filled  with  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  every  animal  and  creep 
ing  thing  will  be  filled  with  peace;  the  soil  of  the  earth  will 
bring  forth  in  its  strength,  and  the  fruits  thereof  will  be  meat 
for  man.  The  more  purity  that  exists,  the  less  is  the  strife; 
the  more  kind  we  are  to  our  animals,  the  more  will  peace  in 
crease,  and  the  savage  nature  of  the  brute  creation  vanish 
away.  If  the  people  will  not  serve  the  devil  another  moment 
whilst  they  live,  if  this  congregation  is  possessed  of  that  spirit 
and  resolution,  here  in  this  house  is  the  Millennium.  Let  the 
inhabitants  of  this  city  be  possessed  of  that  spirit,  let  the  peo 
ple  of  the  territory  be  possessed  of  that  spirit,  and  here  is  the 
Millennium.  Let  the  whole  people  of  the  United  States  be 
possessed  of  that  spirit,  and  here  is  the  Millennium,  and  so  will 
it  spread  over  all  the  world,— J.  of  D.  Vol.  I.,  p.  203. 

Tne  power  wnicn  oeiongs  to  tne  true  riches  is  gained  by 
pursuing  a  righteous  course,  by  maintaining  an  upright  de 
portment  towards  all  men,  and  especially  towards  the  house 
hold  of  faith,  yielding  to  each  other,  giving  freely  of  that 
which  the  Lord  has  given  to  you,  thus  you  can  secure  to  your 
selves  eternal  riches ;  and  gain  influence  and  power  over  all 
your  friends,  as  well  as  your  enemies. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I. 
p.  273. 


WHAT    BRIGHAM    YOUNG   SAID.  315 

Were  I  to  say  to  a  son,  The  whole  earth  is  in  my  hands  to 
dispose  of  as  I  will :  I  can  make  you  the  sovereign  of  the  uni 
verse — the  possessor  of  the  gold,  the  silver,  the  mountains, 
the  valleys,  the  rivers,  the  lakes  the  seas,  and  all  that  float 
upon  them  and  that  live  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth ; 
for  it  is  mine  to  give  to  you,  my  son,  if  you  will  serve  me  one 
month  faithfully;  I  require  nothing  of  you  that  will  give  you 
the  least  pain !  all  I  require  is  strict  obedience  to  my  law.  My 
son  faithfully  serves  me  during  twenty- nine  days,  and  on  the 
thirtieth  day,  for  the  value  of  a  straw,  or  for  a  mess  of  pot 
tage  he  sells  his  right  and  title  to  all  I  had  promised  him. 
This  comparison  falls  very  far  short  of  showing  the  loss  a 
Saint  sustains  when  he  turns  away  from  his  God  and  his  re 
ligion.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  133. 

As  long  as  the  spirit  and  body  hold  together,  my  tongue 
shall  be  swift  against  evil,  the  Lord  Almighty  being  my 
helper.  Though  it  may  be  in  "  Mormon  "  Elders,  among  the 
people  in  or  out  of  the  Church,  if  they  come  in  my  path 
where  I  can  chastize  them,  the  Lord  Almighty  being  my 
helper,  my  tongue  shall  be  swift  against  evil ;  and  if  evil 
come,  let  it  come.  If  for  this  my  body  shall  fall,  let  it  fall  ; 
when  they  have  destroyed  the  body,  then  they  have  no  more 
that  they  can  do  ;  that  is  the  end  of  their  power,  and  of  the 
power  of  the  devil  on  this  earth  ;  but  Jesus  Christ  has  power 
to  destroy  both  soul  and  body  in  hell. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  42. 

Were  I  to  make  war  upon  an  innocent  people,  because  I  had 
the  power  to  possess  myself  of  their  territory,  their  silver, 
gold,  and  other  property,  and  be  the  cause  of  slaying,  say  fifty 
thousand  strong,  hale,  hearty  men,  and  devolving  consequent 
suffering  upon  one  hundred  thousand  women  and  children, 
who  would  suffer  through  privation  and  want,  I  am  very 
much  more  guilty  of  murder  than  is  the  man  who  kills  only 
one  person  to  obtain  his  pocket-book, — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII,  p. 
137. 


316  WHAT   BKIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

There  is  one  virtue,  attribute,  or  principle,  which,  if  cher 
ished  and  practiced  by  the  Saints,  would  prove  salvation  to 
thousands  upon  thousands.  I  allude  to  charity,  or  love,  from 
which  proceed  forgiveness,  long  suffering,  kindness,  and 
patience.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  133. 

If  a  man  drinks  at  the  fountain  of  eternal  life,  he  is  as  happy 
under  the  broad  canopy  of  heaven,  without  a  home,  as  in  a 
palace.  This  I  know  by  experience.  I  know  that  the  things 
of  this  world,  from  beginning  to  end,  from  the  possession  of 
mountains  of  gold  down  to  a  crust  of  johnycake,  makes  little 
or  no  difference  in  the  happiness  of  an  individual.  The  things 
of  this  world  add  to  our  natural  comfort,  and  are  necessary 
to  susiain  mortal  life.  We  need  these  comforts  to  preierve 
our  earthly  existence;  and  many  suppose,  when  they  have 
them  in  great  abundance,  that  they  have  all  that  is  needed  to 
make  them  happy.  They  are  striving  continually,  and  with 
all  their  might,  for  that  which  does  not  add  one  particle  to 
their  happiness,  though  it  may  not  add  to  their  comfort,  and 
perhaps  to  the  length  of  their  lives,  if  they  do  not  kill  them 
selves  in  their  eagerness  to  grasp  the  gilded  butterfly.  But 
those  things  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  spirit,  feeling,  con 
solation,  light,  glory,  peace,  and  joy  that  pertain  to  heaven 
and  heavenly  things,  which  is  the  food  of  the  everlasting 
spirit  within  us.— J.  of  DM  Vol.  VII,  p.  135. 

Do  not  be  so  full  of  religion  as  to  look  upon  every  little 
overt  act  that  others  may  commit  as  being  the  unpardonable 
sin  that  will  place  them  beyond  the  reach  cf  redemption  and 
the  favors  of  our  God.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII,  p.  136. 

Our  religion  teaches  us  truth,  virtue,  holiness,  faith  in  God 
and  in  His  Son  Jesus  Christ.  It  reveals  mysteries ;  it  brings  to 
mind  things  past  and  present — unfolding  clearly  things  to 
come.  It  is  the  foundation  of  mechanism ;  it  is  the  spirit  that 
gives  Intelligence  to  every  living  being  upon  the  earth.  All 
true  philosophy  originates  from  that  fountain  from  which  we 


WHAT    BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID.  317 

draw  wisdom,  knowledge,  truth,  and  power.  What  does  it 
teach  us?  To  love  God  and  our  fellow  creatures,  to  be  com 
passionate,  full  of  mercy,  long-suffering  and  patient  to  the 
froward  and  to  those  who  are  ignorant.  There  is  glory  in  our 
religion  that  no  other  religion  that  has  ever  been  established 
upon  the  earth,  in  the  absence  of  the  true  Priesthood,  ever 
posessed.  It  is  the  fountain  of  all  intelligence;  it  is  to  bring 
heaven  to  earth  and  exalt  earth  to  heaven,  to  prepare  all  in 
telligence  that  God  has  placed  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of 
men  to  mingle  with  that  intelligence  which  dwells  in  eternity, 
and  to  elevate  the  mind  above  the  trifling  and  frivolous  objects 
of  time,  which  tend  downward  to  destruction.  It  frees  the 
mind  of  man  from  darkness  and  ignorence,  gives  him  that  in 
telligence  that  flows  from  heaven,  and  qualifies  him  to  com 
prehend  all  things.  This  is  the  character  of  the  religion  we 
believe  in.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  VII.,  p.  140. 

I  say  shame  on  that  man  who  will  give  way  to  his  passions 
and  use  the  name  of  God  or  of  Christ  to  curse  his  ox  or  his 
horse,  or  any  creature  which  God  has  made  ;  it  is  a  disgrace 
to  him.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  241. 

That  a  man  is  willing  to  die  for  his  religion  is  no  proof  of  its 
being  true;  neither  is  it  proof  that  a  religion  is  false  when  one 
of  its  votaries  apostatizes  from  it. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII,  p.  140. 

I  may  heap  up  gold  and  silver  like  the  mountains;  I  may 
gather  around  me  property,  goods  and  chattels,  but  I  could 
have  no  glory  in  that  compared  with  my  religion  ;  it  is  the 
fountain  of  light  and  intelligence  ;  it  swallows  up  the  truth 
contained  in  all  the  philosophy  of  the  world,  both  heathen 
and  Christian  ;  it  circumscribes  the  wisdom  of  man  ;  it  cir 
cumscribes  all  the  wisdom  and  power  of  the  world;  it 
reaches  to  that  within  the  veil.  Its  bounds,  its  circumfer 
ence,  its  end,  its  height  and  depth  are  beyond  the  compre 
hension  of  mortals,  for  it  has  none.—  J,  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  39. 


318  WHAT   BKIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

If  you  have  gold  and  silver,  let  it  not  come  between  you  and 
your  duty.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  I.,  p.  202. 

When  the  breath  leaves  the  body,  your  life  has  not  become 
extinct;  your  life  is  still  in  existance.  And  when  you  are 
in  the  spirit  world,  everything  there  will  appear  as  natural 
as  things  now  do.  Spirits  will  be  familiar  with  spirits  in  the 
spirit  world — will  converse,  behold,  and  exercise  every  var 
iety  of  communication  one  with  another  as  familiarly  and 
naturally  as  while  here  in  tabernacles. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p. 
239. 

If  we  are  faithful  to  our  religion,  when  we  go  into  the 
spirit  world,  the  fallen  spirits — Lucifer  and  the  third  part  of 
the  heavenly  hosts  that  came  with  him,  and  the  spirits  of 
wicked  men  who  have  dwelt  upon  this  earth,  the  whole  of 
them  combined  will  have  no  influence  over  our  spirits. — J.  of 
D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  240. 

The  thrones  and  kingdoms  of  earth  are  frequently  changing 
hands.  Adventurers  rise  up  or  go  forth  and  establish  new 
governments,  and  in  a  few  short  years  they  are  cast  down  to 
give  place  to  more  successful  powers.  All  earthly  things  are 
changing  hands.  The  gold,  the  silver,  and  other  property 
pass  from  my  hands  to  yours,  and  from  yours  to  the  hands  of 
others.  Shame  on  a  people  that  place  their  affections  upon 
this  changing  matter!  Love  God  and  the  things  that  change 
not— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  VII.,  p.  337- 

The  child  who  has  his  father's  razor,  or  any  other  article 
dangerous  for  him  to  handle,  and  about  the  use  of  which  he 
has  no  knowledge,  when  deprived  of  it,  his  trials  are  equal  to 
ours,  according  to  his  capacity.  We  seldom  think  of  the  trials 
of  our  little  ones  when  we  say  to  them,  you  must  not  have 
this  or  that;  you  must  do  so  and  so  to  receive  my  smiles  and 
approbation ;  you  must  not  think  for  a  moment  that  your 
judgment,  wisdom,  experience,  and  wishes  are  to  be  compared 


WHAT   BRIGHAM    YOUNG   SAID.  319 

with  mine.  Does  not  the  Father  of  all  living  conduct  Him 
self  in  this  wise  towards  His  children?  He  has  revealed  to  us 
that  He  will  prepare  us  for  glory,  for  life  eternal, — will  pre 
serve  our  identity  forever,  if  we  will  be  guided  by  him.  But 
we  must  be  obedient  to  him,  for  He  understands  more  than  we 
do.  We  should  destroy  ourselves  if  we  were  suffered  to  take 
our  own  way;  hence  we  are  taught  to  suffer  the  Father  to 
point  out  our  path  to  an  eternal  duration  hereafter,  where  our 
present  afflictions  will  appear  as  flimsy  as  the  shadows  of  the 
morning  that  flee  upon  the  approach  of  day. — J.  of  D.,  Vol. 
VII.,  p.  275. 

If  a  man  is  worth  millions  of  bushels  of  wheat  and  corn, 
he  is  not  wealthy  enough  to  suffer  his  servant  girl  to  sweep  a 
single  kernel  of  it  into  the  firs;  let  it  be  eaten  by  something, 
and  pass  again  into  the  earth,  and  thus  fulfill  the  purpos  for 
which  it  grew.— J.  of  D.  Vol.  I.,  p.  253. 

The  man  who  lays  up  his  gold  and  silver,  who  caches  it 
away  in  a  bank,  or  in  his  iron  safe,  or  buries  it  up  in  the 
earth,  and  conies  here,  and  professes  to  be  a  Saint,  would  tie 
up  the  hands  of  every  indivdual  in  this  kingdom,  and  make 
them  his  servants  if  he  could. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  253. 

If  I  am  not  smart  enough  to  take  care  of  what  the  Lord 
lends  me,  I  am  smart  enough  to  hold  my  tongue  about  it, 
until  I  come  across  the  thief  myself. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  255. 

When  I  have  gold  and  silver  in  my  possession,  which  a  thief 
may  steal,  or  friends  borrow,  and  never  pay  me  back  again, 
or  which  may  take  the  wings  of  the  morning,  and  I  behold  it 
no  more,  I  only  possess  the  negative  of  the  true  riches. — J.  of 
D.,  Vol.  I,  p.  266. 

If   this  people  will    do   as  they   are   told,  will  live  their 
religion,  walk  humbly  before  their  God,  and  deal  justly  with 
each  other,  we  will  make  you  one  promise,  in  the  name  of- 
Israel's  God,  that  you  will  never  be  driven  from  the  moun 
tains.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  319, 


320  ^WHAT   BRIGHAM   YOUNG   SAID. 

It  is  folly  in  the  extreme  for  persons  to  say  that  they  love 
God,  when  they  do  not  love  their  brethren.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  L, 
p,  297. 

Speaking  as  the  world  view  men  and  things,  in  the  eyes  of 
the  vast  majority  of  mankind,  the  devil  is  the  greatest  gentle 
man  that  ever  made  his  appearance  on  this  earth.— J.  of  D., 
Vol.  IV.,  p.  347. 

I  hope  as  I  grow  old,  to  grow  wise.  As  I  advance  in  years, 
I  hope  to  advance  in  the  true  knowledge  of  God  and  godli 
ness.  I  hope  to  increase  in  the  power  of  the  Almighty,  and  in 
influence  to  establish  peace  and  righteousness  upon  the  earth, 
and  to  bring  all  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Adam  and  Eve, 
even  all  who  will  hearken  to  the  principles  of  righteousness, 
to  a  true  sense  of  the  knowledge  of  God  and  godliness,  of 
themselves,  and  the  relation  they  sustain  to  heaven  and 
heavenly  beings.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  326. 

It  would  be  better  if  you  and  I  never  should  have  anything 
pertaining  to  this  world,  than  to  lose  the  spirit  of  the  gospel 
and  love  the  world.— J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p,  342. 

The  difficulty  with  the  whole  world  in  their  divisions  and 
subdivisions,  is  that  they  have  no  more  confidence  in  each 
other  than  they  have  in  their  God,  and  that  is  none  at  all. — J. 
of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p.  296. 

There  never  was  that  necessity ;  there  never  has  been  a  time 
on  the  face  of  the  earth,  from  the  time  that  the  church  went 
to  destruction,  and  the  Priesthood  was  taked  from  the  earth, 
that  the  powers  of  darkness  and  the  powers  of  earth  and  hell 
were  so  embittered,  and  enraged,  and  incensed  against  God 
and  godliness  on  the  earth,  as  they  are  at  the  present.  And 
when  the  spirit  of  persecution,  the  spirit  of  hatred,  of  wrath, 
and  malice  ceases  in  the  world  against  this  people,  it  will  be 
the  time  that  this  people  have  apostatized  and  joined  hands 
with  the  wicked,  and  never  until  then. — J.  of  D.,  Vol.  IV.,  p. 
327. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  AT  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


241944 


f IPS  01972 


Form  L-9-15w-2,'36 
UNI 


PLEAC*:  DO   NOT   REMOVE 
THIS   BOOK  CARD 


University  Research  Library 


El 
f 


CO 
•-£> 
•LO 


